Power Rangers Ocean Fleet

[GreenNinja]

Everyone's done the water theme by now, I know (I think it's a requirement to be a fanfic writer), but not the way I've got it spun. This series, I've had it in my mind for so long it has to be written. Ancient Warriors will still be posted over the next few days, but I'm leaving the information for this series up for your viewing. Now, plot basics...

In the year 1988 the Wells Oil Company, one of the most prosperous in the business, stopped suddenly. At the same time, beneath the waves, the sea-beast Kraken was released and the seven mystical Spirit Totems were scattered to the ends of the Earth. Two years pass, and Dr. Pamela Gidget finds that four of the Spirit Totems are in Windy Peaks, California. She, assigned the Totem Power Project from the Verne Labs, must find four to give the Totems to so that they can become the Power Rangers Ocean Fleet, because Wells Corp. hasn't stopped at all...it's just gotten worse.

Customary list of past fanfictions:

Power Rangers Ancient Warriors (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=60645)
Power Rangers of the Wild West (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=58441)
Power Rangers of the Stage II (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=59337)
Power Rangers of the Stage (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=57737)
Power Rangers Justice (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=55226)
Music Rangers (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=48538)
Music Rangers Movie (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=55831)
Monster Sentai Horror Ranger (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=50718)
Horror Ranger Movie (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=52366)
Knight Rangers (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=45054)
Knight Rangers Movie (http://www.rangerboard.com/showthread.php?t=48089)


and now onto the information.

Rangers

Frank Magell
Red North Atlantic Ocean Ranger
Age: 20
Gear: Spirit Totem, Ocean Morpher, Jet Racer, Hydroplane Armor
Arsenal: Ocean Trident, Ocean Shield, NA Blade
Mecha: Sub-1 (Nautilus), Hammerhead Shark, NA Warrior
Bio: Frank Magell works at the gift shop near the Windy Peaks beach and is a treasure hunter in his spare time. His metal detector is his most prized possesion. Frank came across his Spirit Totem while hunting for treasure on the beach, and his life goal is to find a buried treasure of magnificent proportions - like a lost pirate ship.

Peter "Pete" Kasto
Green North Pacific Ocean Ranger
Age: 20
Gear: Spirit Totem, Ocean Morpher, Jet Racer
Arsenal: Ocean Trident, Ocean Shield, NP Harpoon
Mecha: Sub-2 (Poseidon), Swordfish, NP Warrior
Bio: Pete is the calm, laid-back member of the Ocean Ranges. He found his Spirit Totem while diving beneath the ocean. He thinks that being a Ranger is cool just as long as only he and people close to the power know about it. Yet, someone is sure to find out in time.

Ruby Anderson
Purple South Atlantic Ocean Ranger
Age: 19
Gear: Spirit Totem, Ocean Morpher, Jet Racer
Arsenal: Ocean Trident, Ocean Shield, SA Daggers
Mecha: Sub-3 (Circe), Orca, SA Warrior
Bio: Ruby Anderson, who moved to Windy Peaks from Canada, considers herself an artist. She seeks to be a model on her own account and enjoys creating sandcastles. Over the summer she has taken on a temporary job as a lifeguard and finds her Spirit Totem after saving the life of the man who had it.

Melody Reynolds
Blue South Pacific Ocean Ranger
Age: 19
Gear: Spirit Totem, Ocean Morpher, Jet Racer
Arsenal: Ocean Trident, Ocean Shield, SP Cannon
Mecha: Sub-4 (Atlantis), Dolphin, SP Warrior
Bio: Melody is a tough competitor when it comes to water sports - she won a surfing competition at the age of 8 and seeks to win more. She found her Spirit Totem in her bag while waxing her surfboard. Melody is usually pretty level-headed but if someone is to tick her off she'll turn stubborn and unfriendly.

Christopher "Chris" Clausen
White Arctic Tundra Ranger
Age: 23
Gear: Spirit Totem, Tundra Morpher, Tundra Hover Cycle
Arsenal: Freeze Gun, Ice Cannon
Mecha: Polar Treader
Bio: Chris was a member of SNUVA Labs who was always a bit of a slacker until he was unwillingly assigned to go on Mission: Arctic with Serena. He thinks of himself as the best in everything and finds his Totem in a block of ice. Chris thinks his powers will allow him to get ahead at SNUVA, and isn't afraid to let people know that he has it.

Yasuraka "Serena" Auroras
Black Antarctic Tundra Ranger
Age: 22
Gear: Spirit Totem, Tundra Morpher, Tundra Hover Cycle
Arsenal: Freeze Gun, Ice Bow-Shield
Mecha: Penguin Speeder
Bio: Serena was the intern at SNUVA who normally kept to herself until she was forced to go on Mission: Arctic with Chris. Her Totem was located in the belly of a fish she captured. When Serena gets her power she sticks with it at first until she realizes that it's preventing her from fulfilling her dreams of starting her own company...and she may even give up her Ranger power to keep that dream alive.

Marco Pullman
Grand Ranger (Gray Indian Ocean Ranger)
Age: 21
Gear: Spirit Totem, Grand Morpher, Torpedo Rover
Arsenal: Shark Saber
Mecha: Grand Shark
Bio: Marco's life was going great until he found his Spirit Totem at a gift shop in Key Largo. That's when he turned into the evil Grand Ranger, a ruthless fighter who shows no mercy. He is eventually hired by Wells Corp. as their primary general and starts to fall in love with Ohmi despite what anybody says. Even if he changes back to normal it seems that Marco may have made an alliance that will be the saving grace of the world.
http://img285.echo.cx/img285/9433/oceanrangers2is.pnghttp://img285.echo.cx/img285/7426/tundrarangers4dc.pnghttp://img285.imageshack.us/img285/6112/grandranger5ek.png
(Suits. All thanks for their design goes to Magic Force :023: )

Allies

Dr. Pamela Gidget
Age: 23
Pamela Gidget is one of the scientists from Verne Labs. She is a marine biologist who took on the Spirit Totem Power project out of interest. She is the leader of the Rangers and provides them with her beachfront laboratory as a sort of base. It seems that Pamela's main motivation for the project and her career in general is outdoing Richard Beaumont, her rival. For a short while Pamela transforms into Sapphire Wave, a heroine who fights with the power of the Ocean. This is only a temporary power though.

Dave Hassel
Age: 23
Dave is also a scientist from Verne Labs. He signed on to the Totem Power project beause Dr. Gidget also did - and he has a crush on her. Dave isn't very skilled in any kind of science although he claims to be an oceanographer. He gets his temper fired up when insulted by Beaumont or his two lackeys.

Dr. Harrison Hoth
Age: 30
Dr. Hoth is the chief scientist at SNUVA. He finds out about Chris and Serena's powers and willingly comes to Windy Peaks to aid Dr. Gidget and Dave. He criticizes both of them but is the only one who can outdo Beaumont whenever he calls. Otherwise Hoth helps out Chris and Serena with their set of powers.

Terry Kasto
Age: 22
Pete's sister who works at the Windy Peaks Bar and Grill. She informs the others of events around Windy Peaks, but knows not of their Ranger identities. Frank tries to pick her up at first but is rejected when he sees her going with someone from the gift shop where he works.

Richard "Rick" Beaumont, Brianna "Breezy" and Gale Storm
Ages: 23, 19. 19
Beaumont was Pamela's rival from the Verne Labs who now runs his own indoor theme park headed by a group called the Treasure Hunters. He seems to be rich and in charge and flaunts it to Pamela whenever possible. Brianna and Gale are his two fangirls who show almost unnatural devotion and are just as willing to poke fun at Pam and Dave as he is. The Treasure Hunters may only be a cover for something more sinister, though.

Katrina
Age: Not Given
Katrina was the guardian of the Spirit Totems until Wells scattered them to the corners of the Earth. She keeps an eye on the Rangers and occasionally poses as a human under her same name. When Marco is being evil for too long and Ruby is almost defeated, Katrina is the one to purify Marco and chooses that time to reveal her true identity as a mermaid.

Professor Emmet Verne
Age: 60
The founder of Verne Labs and mentor to Dr. Gidget and Dave, Prof. Verne is a calm and helpful father figure. He is the one to reveal the Ocean Warriors to the Rangers. Yet he is not seen too much.

Peter D. Finch, Sgt. Malcolm Barone, Paolo "Paul" Ricardo, Amanda Brady, Francesca "Frances" Montoya-Addams
These five are the Rangers of the Carribean, a fellow team of sea-based Rangers from the year 1755. When Marco rips a hole in space-time Ocean Fleets ends up running into these five. Their power source is the Black Coins, their mentor Tidus, his ally Aquarina, and their ship, the Conquistador, turns into a Megazord. Amanda is the one to repair Frank's NA Blade when it shatters in the middle of battle.

Villians - Wells Corp.

Earl Wells/Kraken
Wells was once a Donald Trump-like businessman aimed on being the biggest and the best as far as his oil company went, at least until he freed Kraken. Now he is a sinister oceanic spellcaster with the spirit of an armored squid inside of him. Kraken waits for the day he can return to his full form once more and conquer the Earth. It's at Wells' old oil Platform where the villians make their base.

Naomi Volta/Ohmi
Naomi poses as the secretary for Wells Corp, but she's really an electric gal with a spark in her step. She is armed with a variety of electric attacks. Her monsters rely on speed.

Mick Simmons/Metallico
A former member of Jack Osborn and the Fire (Music Rangers), Mick is the heavy attack force for Wells Corp. and its Accountant, or so he says he is. Mick commands a group of high-defense monsters, and wishes to return to his regular life the most.

Dr. Hank Triland/Fission
Fission is a mad scientist and Vice President of Wells Corp. He signed on to accomplish more than he could before and commands a group of high-attack monsters. He is surprisingly the first to discover that Wells is not all he appears to be.

Oilers
Formed from crude oil itself Oilers are the attack force of Wells Corp. They're slick and tricky and can burst into flame if needed. Kraken has complete command over his foot soldiers.

Arsenal and Gear

Spirit Totems
Seven mystical stones with the power of the Seven Seas, these Totems were once kept at the Neptunian Kingdom until Kraken scattered them to the corners of the Earth. Each one draws from a different ocean and animal, but all are powerful and loyal once they find a host.

Ocean Morpher
A morpher with a ship's wheel near the top and a porthole for viewing the Totem, these were created by the Verne Labs. To activate them the morphing call is "Ocean Tide, Rise!"

Tundra Morpher
Shaped like a hexagonal ice crystal with a sole button for activation, the Totem visible beneath the ice, these are created from the two Spirit Totems of their owners. The morph call is "Tundra Chill Power!"

Grand Morpher
This morpher is shaped like a shark's head and created from the Seventh Totem. To activate it the phrase is "Grand Transformation!"

Jet Racers
Four jetskis with a basic laser in front that serve as the main transport for the Ocean Rangers.They are incredibly fast on water and slightly slower on land (wheels are retractable from underneath). Again created by the Verne Labs.

Tundra Hover Cycles
Two silver cycles with grappling hooks and lasers attached to the front that are used for transport and battle. They are created by SNUVA and are used in most cases. Since they are not bound by land they can move over water or land at the same relative speed.

Torpedo Rover
A gray cycle with navy lightning designs across it, a shark's head in the front and a propeller in the back, this light cycle is used by Marco. It is very fast in water when it activates its Torpedo Mode, and can fire off electrically-charged missiles. Also, the shark's head in the front bites. All in all a very useful machine.

Ocean Trident and Ocean Shield
The former is a medium-length Trident ending in a different three-pronged style for every Ranger and the latter is a shield shaped like a boat's steering wheel. The Shield is used to steer the Ocean Subs and the Trident powers them. Both are the standard weapons for the Ocean Rangers.

Freeze Gun
A small silver gun with an icy-blue snowflake design near the back used by Chris and Serena. It fires off lasers or blasts of icy energy depending on the owner's decision, and is easily holstered around the belt of the two Tundra Rangers.

NA Blade
A sword shaped like a pirate's cutlass that's used by Frank. It is strong and easy to weild and has a finishing attack called the Water Wall Cutter.

Hydroplane Armor
The Hydroplane was a gift from Professor Verne that can also transform into a suit of armor for the Red Ranger. The pontoons on his boots allow him to float, the chassis serves as a chestplate, and flying is possible. The tail turns into a sword called the Hydrofoil that attacks with the Hydro Tornado Whirlwind.

NP Harpoon
Pete's personal weapon is a long rod with a spear at the end. If thrown hard enough it turns into a piercing streak of green energy, and its finishing attack is called the Deep Pierce Javelin

SA Daggers
These two daggers are Ruby's primary weapons. They work well in unison and can be thrown great distances to attack beasts. Their finisher is called the Marine Double Slash

SP Cannon
A medium-sized blaster that Melody uses. Can fire either high-pressure water bursts or energy spheres. The weapon's finisher is called the Crashing Surf Salvo

Tidal Crusher
Combined weapon made from the NA Blade, NP Harpoon, SA Daggers and SP Cannon. The attack is of course called the Tidal Crush and it is usually used in finishing off monsters.

Ice Cannon
A white cannon used by Chris. It can fire either white energy bursts or icy shots. The finisher is titled the Polar Snow Shot

Ice Bow-Shield
A shield shaped like a penguin's wings that fires off arrows. It can also have the bow fold up to create a makeshift shield, and it is used by Serena. The weapon's finisher is the Aurora Arrow

Tundra Launcher
Combined from the Ice Cannon and Ice Bow-Shield, the Tundra Launcher is the Tundra Rangers' primary finishing weapon. When activated it uses an attack called the Tundra Avalanche

Shark Saber
A thin-bladed scimitar (Shamshir) with a shark's head at the hilt and a lightning-bolt design across the blade. Two of its main attacks are the offense-based Lightning Bite and the defense-based Storm Cloud Mist. While it's used rarely, the sword can also summon storms themselves to an area.

Mecha
Sub-1 (Nautilus)
Sub-2 (Poseidon)
Sub-3 (Circe)
Sub-4 (Atlantis)
Four submarines, each armed with a differnet specialty. Sub-1 has extendable arms, Sub-2 has torpedoes, Sub-3 has a drill, and Sub-4 can create tornadoes both abvoe and underwater. They are stored in the Submarine Holding Bay beneath Dr. Gidget's Beachfront Lab and can be deployed at any time. The Ocean Tridents power them and the Ocean Shields are used as steering wheels.

Ocean Commander
Formed from Sub-1 (body), Sub-2 (legs), Sub-3 (right arm) and Sub-4 (left arm) this mighty fighter is the first of the Ocean Rangers' mecha. It uses the Anchor Sword and attacks with the Sea Drill Strike, Double Water Spout Riser and the Wave Cut.

Hammerhead Shark
Swordfish
Orca
Dolphin
These Zords are evil at first but later called to the Rangers' side. They each can attack of their own accord with the Water Hammer, the Deep Blade Cutter, the Marine Splash, and the Surf Beam respectively. The Rangers pilot them with the Spirit Totems.

Ocean Beast
Formed from the Hammerhead Shark (right arm), Swordfish (left arm), Orca (body) and Dolphin (legs) this Zord is the speedier attack force. It can attack with either of its weapons - the Shark Hammer and Fish Sword or use a variety of other attacks.

NA Warrior
NP Warrior
SA Warrior
SP Warrior
Four humanoid Zords armed with the same weapons as their appropriate Rangers. They are themed to a pirate (Red), scuba diver (Green), mermaid (Purple) and warrior (blue). They are the final Zords found and are only uncovered by Prof. Verne after he reads off the appropriate tablet that awakens them.

Ocean Warrior
The Ocean Warrior is only used under certain circumstances, and it attacks with the Neptune Surging Slash, a cutting attack with the Pacifica Cutlass (formed from its components' weapons) and the Warrior Wave Crash - an attack that commands the waves themselves. It is formed from the NA Warrior (body), NP Warrior (arms), SA Warrior (right leg) and SP Warrior (left leg).

Ocean King
Formed from all 12(!) Zords this mecha is only used twice the entire series. Its main attack is the King Typhoon. To create it the Sub-1 (back), Sub-2 (lower arms), Sub-3 (right foot), Sub-4 (left foot), Hamerhead (right shoulder cannon), Swordfish (left shoulder cannon), Orca (body), Dolphin (outer left and outer right shoulder cannons), NA Warrior (chestplate), NP Warrior (upper arms), SA Warrior (right leg) and SP Warrior (left leg) combine.

Penguin Speeder
Polar Treader
A penguin-speedboat hybrid and a polar bear-snowmobile hybrid that make up the Tundra Rangers' zords. Either one can tow the other and both have grappling hooks and lasers built in.

Tundra Megazord
The combined mecha of the Peguin Speeder (arms and head) and the Polar Treader (body and legs). It can create ice floes to fight on the water and is armed with grappling hooks and three finishing attacks - the Great Blast of the North, Aurora Beam, and Tundra Ice Blizzard.

Grand Shark
A pirate ship that sunk to the bottom of the sea about 300 years ago. When Marco revives it the ship is better than ever before. It has a wide variety of battle cannons and can go into a Beast Mode where it gains fins and a sharp-toothed shark face at the front. Finally the ship can go to a Battle Mode where it is armed with the Storm Saber to perform the Hurricane Blitz Bolt. The ship is controlled by the Shark Saber and is large enough for the pilot and several guests.


So, thoughts? I'll leave you guys to deal with the info for a couple of days before the preview goes up in the PRAW thread and the Episode guide with the first saga in here. Comments are more than welcome.

[rangermaster]

Sounds awesome it rocks just like your others fictions can't wait to read this.

[Lunar Wolf Ranger]

It's looks nice. I'm just not too fond of water-based fanfics myself. I'll read the first 5 chapters and tell you what I think of them personally. I'll give it a " 'tri'dent" though :023:

[ElementMaster149]

how come u have 4 rangers with the same powers

north atlantic and south atlantic

north pacific and south pacific

shouldn't it be: Atlantic, Pacific, and two other oceans ?

[GreenNinja]

The remaining three oceans will play a role - but I can't reveal that information yet. (According to a source I read the Seven Seas are North Atlantic, North Pacific, South Atlantic, South Pacific, Arctic, Antarctic and Indian Ocean. Seven Seas - and in time, seven Rangers)

[Iloverangers]

Sounds cool I'll be looking for an update soon!!!!!

[GreenNinja]

PROF will, by its end, have 45 episodes - the most of any of my series. This is the Episode Guide, a staple in my threads since Power Rangers Justice. The first saga is up now, and more will be posted as I go along.

Saga 1: The Ocean Rangers Revealed
1. Searching for Lost Treasure: Katrina, a mermaid, loses her Kingdom’s valuable gems. Four people, each in their own way, uncover them on a beach. It’s then that they are introduced to Dr. Pam Gidget.

2. First Time for Battle: The four become the Ocean Rangers, and meet with their first monster. Also, the mysterious changes Wells Corp. has undergone are revealed at long last.

3. Races and a Machine: Dr. Gidget and Dave reveal the Ocean Submarines and the Jet Racers, only to have Pamela's rival, Beaumont, call in. Jet Scare attacks Windy Peaks, and the Ocean Commander makes its first appearance.

4. Life in Her Hands: Melody and Ruby get into an argument after Melody crashes during a surf run. At the same time, Aquarubik is trapping people in water blocks.

5. Doctor’s Orders: Dr. Pam tries to run a series of tests on the Spirit Totems, only to find that when the Rangers themselves are trapped, she will have to take things into her own hands.

6. Metal, Metal, Everywhere: Frank’s new metal detector helps him find loads of treasure, but when it mysteriously disappears, it returns as a monster.

7. Sandcastle Made For A King: Ruby enters the local sandcastle contest, and finds herself miniature-sized by Microvus, running amok among sand behemoths.

8. Sibling Revelry: Terry, Pete’s older sister, finds a job at the refreshment bar. Frank tries to pick her up, and the whole team finds themselves in more trouble than they thought when Tikrash takes her hostage.

Saga 2: Tundra Rangers and Ocean Beasts
9. Way Up North, Part 1: Chris and Serena are chosen at the SNUVA Labs for a mission to the arctic, where they discover two Spirit Totems. Meanwhile, U-V is fighting the Ocean Rangers down in Windy Peaks.

10. Way Up North, Part 2: Chris and Serena contact Dr. Hoth, and he lets them head down to Windy Peaks, where a massive battle ensues against the heat.

11. The Ice Zords Cometh, Part 1: Dr. Hoth manufactures some fighting machines for the team, but the blueprints are stolen before they’re completed.

12. The Ice Zords Cometh, Part 2: The Ocean and Tundra Rangers infiltrate the Wells Corp. Oil Platform, and meet with a surprising discovery.

13. Ahead of the Game: Chris tries to get ahead at SNUVA with his powers, and finds that he’s in more trouble than he can comprehend.

14. Dance of Ages: The city of Windy Peaks is turned into a frozen wasteland by Chillout, and with the guys frozen, Serena, Ruby, and Melody will have to free them.

15. Beasts of the Best: Four new Zords are uncovered, and are captured by Wells.

16. Control and Catch: The Rangers tame the Zords, and Ocean Beast appears to fight for the side of good.

17. Return to Yeti Mountain: Serena stops fighting all of a sudden, revealing she doesn’t want to be a Ranger. The team fights without her, respecting her wishes.

18. The South Rises Again: Serena, when she becomes the target of the monster, realizes just how much is at stake in this battle.

Saga 3: Attack of the Grand Ranger
19. Key to a Ranger: Miles away in Key Largo, Marco comes upon the seventh Spirit Totem. When it gives way to the final Morpher, he finds himself different – very different.

20. Home Again: Marco heads to his home of Windy Peaks, and begins terrorizing civilians – and the Rangers.

21. Raise the Grand Shark: A pirate ship discovered by Frank whirs to life, becoming the Grand Shark – the Gray Indian Ocean Ranger’s battleship.

22. All’s Wells: Marco is offered a chance to join the Wells Corp. He gladly seizes the opportunity, and uses his new Torpedo Rover against the Rangers.

23. Storm Front, Part 1: A great storm is summoned by the Grand Ranger. Battles against monsters are one thing, but a battle against the elements is another entirely.

24. Storm Front, Part 2: The storm continues to rage, and a coral reef – the one where Pete found his Totem – is threatened.

25. Storm Front, Part 3: Fighting the Grand Shark itself, the Rangers cease the battle. But, a clue as to the identity of the Grand Ranger is left behind.

Saga 4: The Ever-Changing Tides
26. Warriors of the Deep: Professor Verne himself pays a visit to the Beachfront Lab. The four tablets are examined and give way to the Ocean Warrior - the last of Ocean Fleet's Zords.

27. Master of Air and Sea: Professor Verne sends his gift - a Hydroplane - and a note saying "Use it when the need arises." Ruby thinks the Red Ranger doesn't need it, but Tornadus may be more than a good enough reason to use it.

28. Hail to the King: Fission, Ohmi, Metallico and Marco attack with their mechs. The battle is high-stakes and intense, but the three Megazords of Ocean Fleet merge to make Ocean King - who may be too powerful to use ever again.

29. A Pirate's Life, Part 1: A peaceful boat trip is interrupted when the Grand Ranger's attack intersects with a lightning storm and rips open a hole in space-time. The members of Ocean Fleet are sent back to 1755 with a shattered NA Blade in tow. They run across pirates and all manner of people until five - Peter D. Finch, Malcolm Barone, Paolo Ricardo, Amanda Brady and Frances Montoya-Adaams, come into play. At the same time, the Grand Ranger makes a deal with the Naga.

30. A Pirate's Life, Part 2: With the NA Blade repaired the next goal is to follow a map to Riptide Island. There 11 Rangers (plus one evil one) will battle in an attempt to save the past and return to the future.

31. Sparks will Fly, Part 1: Ohmi and Marco have had their relationship flourishing for some time, but how far is the Grand Ranger willing to go when he and Ohmi are left alone at the Wells Oil Platform one night?

32. Sparks will Fly, Part 2: After an exciting night Marco and Ohmi create the monster Electroshark. Ocean Fleet is woken with a start and forced to fight off this beast before anything too bad happens.

33. Picture Perfect, Part 1: Ruby pays a visit to Flashbulb Studios with Katrina hitching a ride behind her. Marco volunteers to attack the lone Ranger and the beast Photog is snapping the citizens of Windy Peaks into 8 by 10 inch glossy photos - Ocean Fleet is no exception.

34. Picture Perfect, Part 2: Ruby is all alone fighting against Photog and Marco. Katrina, fed up with Marco's constant attacks, uses the Purification of the Sea - and when Ruby recovers she'll find herself in for quite the surprise.

Saga 5: Mysterious Fathoms Below
35. The Neptunian Kingdom: Katrina takes the Rangers, Dr. Gidget, Dave, Dr. Hoth and Professor Verne down to the Neptunian Kingdom all while telling the legend of the Spirit Totems and Kraken. A meeting with King Poseidon VII is interrupted when the fishy beast Gillgax attacks the no longer secret kingdom.

36. Deep Trouble: Katrina introduces Dr. Gidget and Dave to a new machine they can use for the inevitable final battle, and Gillgax returns at twice the strength. Pamela finds the one thing that can help the causes she has been fighting for this whole time.

37. Ohmi’s Resurge: The members of Ocean Fleet return to the surface and find Ohmi and the Ampzord attacking Windy Peaks. Marco says that this is his battle, but is he willing to hurt the girl who means so much to him? And what will Wells think when he finds out?

38. Kraken at Dawn: Fission and Metallico attempt a coup of Wells, as they're the only ones left, and he only ends up taking their powers away. Kraken sends out a projection of himself to let the Rangers know just how much of a threat he is going to be when his plan takes shape.

39. The Wooing of Dr. Gidget: Even with the end impending, Dave still finds to finally ask the girl of his dreams out. The Rangers spend a relaxing day at the beach while Pam and Dave enjoy each other, but Wells decides to intervene by calling on Seadrake and possesing Dr. G. Can Dave or the Rangers save her before it turns into a date with disaster?

40. The Sun Sets Now: Carmen and Kevin come to visit Marco, and end up meeting Naomi. Pamela rushes to present her findings, and Beaumont is revealed for the fraud he really is. Everyone spends this day preparing for the inevitable final plan that Kraken has spoken of.

Saga 6: Hurricane of the Century
41. Hurricane of the Century, Part 1: Andy is the first to see the incoming storm, and Beaumont finally appears in person as Capitain Gold with Lady Pearl (Gale) and Lady Diamond (Brianna) - they're sort of a rough hero team. A surge of Oilers hits the beaches, and Pamela outdoes her rival for the last and final time. After this it's all about stopping Kraken.

42. Hurricane of the Century, Part 2: Chris and Serena volunteer to challenge the storm first. They face down Kraken himself, and end up having their Totems taken into Kraken's command. They are left unconcious hovering above the sea, thus causing the first strike against Hurricane Kraken to fail. Pamela and Dave take the Neptunian Cruiser and ride out to the Wells Oil Platform.

43. Hurricane of the Century, Part 3: Frank, Pete, Ruby and Melody head out next. Ocean King makes his grand return and fights against Kraken as best as possible, but even that is not enough to defeat the monstrous creature. They too are left knocked out with their Totems in the command of Kraken. Wells is found unconcious with the Oil Platform set to explode.

44. Hurricane of the Century, Part 4: Marco is the only one left for Ocean Fleet, and takes the Grand Shark out to face Kraken. He finds Naomi, Carmen and Kevin aboard the ship - and they're all willing to help him. The remaining six members of Ocean Fleet are freed and all Zords are put back into action for the final battle against this legendary monstrous sea creature.

45. Hurricane of the Century, Part 5: Dr. Triland, Mick Simmons and several members of the Neptunian Kingdom, not to mention Dr. Gidget and Dave show up at the scene of the battle for an all-out confrontation against Kraken. When things finally do wrap up, what will happen after that? It will be a story for the ages.

[Dark Knight]

Formed from Sub-1 (arms), Sub-2 (legs), Sub-3 (right arm) and Sub-4 (left arm) this mighty fighter is the first of the Ocean Rangers' mecha. It uses the Anchor Sword and attacks with the Sea Drill Strike, Double Water Spout Riser and the Wave Cut.

All arms and legs? No torso?

[GreenNinja]

D'oh! Thanks for pointing that out. Sub-1 is the body, but typos can do that to a person...

[TSoldier]

I love the name "Ocean Morpher". And maybe I missed something, but what do the initials before the weapons names stand for? And I'm a little less than impressed with the names Pamela Gidget and David Hassel(hoff anyone?). Hopefully their characters will serve better than their namesakes.

[GreenNinja]

Ah, you caught on to my love of referencing - but it's just names, don't worry. Also, as for the weapon initials - NA, NP, SA, SP - North Atlantic, North Pacific...so on. Same as their Ranger positions. Episodes will begin in a somewhat short amount of time.

[GreenNinja]

Here we go...the first episode. No Ranger action, but it's all to set up for what's to come. I hope you enjoy...this series has been so long in the planning I hope it isn't anything but entertaining. And with the end of this sentence...it begins.
**********************************
Episode 1: Searching For Hidden Treasure

1988
Wells Corp. Oil Drilling Platform
Just Off the Coast of California

The thick smell of oil hung in the air. Heavy machinery clanked and grinded against the waves as the hunt for the black gold continued. The Wells Corporation, headed by Mr. Earl Wells, had been running successfully for eight years, and it didn’t look like it was going to stop anytime soon.

One of the workers on the platform was working the machinery, singing a sprightly tune the whole time.
“Oi-il, Oi-il, it’s off I go to drill. Just turn the pump; it gushes up, oi-il, oi-il, oi-il.”
“Stop your singing,” his coworker said, “The boss man’s here, and he doesn’t want to hear that.”
“Wells is here?” the first man asked, the man himself walking onto the platform. He was dressed in a business suit and carried a high air even in this environment. He had a wild mess of blonde hair and blue eyes that gazed at his workers. He spoke to them with a New York accent in his voice.
“Gentlemen, the oceans are a vast and mysterious place. Anything could be beneath there, but we seek oil! Black gold! It’s what’s been keeping this fine company going for so long! I hope all of you are keeping your jobs running smoothly and efficiently. Thank you and you may now return to your work.”

One of the drills was streaming down through the ocean, seeking the liquid that was so important to it. The drill was nearing a small underwater building constructed of some sort of glass-like material that was a transparent turquoise.


Inside that small building was a mermaid. Her purple-scaled tail swung against the shifting water, and her coral-purple hair fell softly down to her shoulders. Her violet eyes glittered as she sat on the sandy ocean floor keeping watch over what appeared to be the door of a safe engrained into the sand.

“Boring, boring, boring,” she said to herself, “Come on Katrina, just a few more hours, and your shift will be done. The King asked you to do this, you can do it….you can do it…” that’s when the drill broke through the ceiling, and Katrina quickly swam out of the way as a chill was sent down her body and erected her into a fighting stance.

The drill broke past the safe and seven lights, each about the size of half her palm, were released from it. The lights were red, blue, purple, green, black, white, and gray. Each one was heading in a different direction.
“NO!” Katrina yelled, trying to race after the lights. It was to no avail. They had disappeared before she could swim and retrieve even one.
The drill continued to bore into the earth, as it went even deeper than that, coming to a small dry cave hidden beneath the sea. A small silver pot was there and it bore a variety of complex symbols across its sides. The drill shattered the pot as a silvery projection of what looked like an armored squid shot up from the cave and headed to the surface. The gray light passed through its body, and continued onward.

“Great,” Katrina said to herself, “I’m going to get killed for this…”


The projection of the sea monster was still launching itself above the waves until it finally reared its head above the shifting tides. The sky turned dark and cloudy. Lightning struck between the black cumulonimbus clouds. The projection aimed itself for Earl Wells, who was starting to enter his private boat. The beast shot itself for his heart. It caused Wells’ eyes to glow blue and quickly faded. He spoke once more with his voice now a deep bubbling growl.

“Ah, I see that man has made progress since I last ravaged this land. This machine will be of much help. Gentlemen, stop this drilling, and return home at once. I shall command this empire from now on! Flee!”
“Sir, yes, sir!” the men called off as they departed. Wells rubbed his hands together and laughed to himself the whole time.

After that day Wells Corp. dropped several points in the stock market, but still enough so that it received good finances. The company quit producing oil and caused those who needed it to turn to other sources. Most of the employees were sent to other jobs. Far as anybody knows Wells had somehow quit his job. All except for the mermaid Katrina who came above the surface immediately after the spirit shot through the waves.

“This won’t turn out well,” she said quietly while watching the same Oil Platform almost a month after that day, “For me, or for the world…”


Two Years Later, Summer of 1990
Windy Peaks, California

The sun was shining brightly above the waves on the calm beaches of Windy Peaks, California. Windy Peaks was a small city near the coast. It was a vacation town – and the meaning held true. Many who had visited here had great memories of the place, and the town had retained that special away-from-it-all quality for decades at this point.

Beneath the waves a man in a scuba outfit was checking things below the surface. His name was Peter Kasto, but people called him Pete for short. He saw a natural rock formation, one which resembled a large cliff, and swam over to it. Inside the rocks, he noticed a small green stone. It was glazed, and had an image of a side view of a swordfish engraved in it in gold. It was about half the size of his palm.

He grabbed it with his hand, and pulled as hard as he possibly could to extract it from the rock. With a sharp tug he was sent hurling back into the water, but at least his prize was in his fist. Looking at both it and the colorful reef below him, he thought to himself, “This is a nice catch…”


“Guys, I’m going out for a wave,” said the woman’s song-like voice said, “See you when I get back.” Her brown hair flowed over her dark skin, and her chocolate-brown eyes twinkled in the sunlight as she ran into the ocean. This athletic girl’s name was Melody Reynolds.

She climbed on her surfboard and began paddling out as the wave reaching her perspective quickly. As she was swept up onto the massive surge she righted herself onto her feet. A spectrum of colors was visible across the water’s surface as the sun struck down on the waves. She rode her board to the surface of the wave, launching into the air and spinning a full 360 degrees before landing on the water and riding back to shore.

“Awesome ride, Mel,” one of her friends commented, “as always.”
“Haven’t seen someone show that much skill in a long time,” another added.
“I try,” Melody responded with a wink, “You guys go get some drinks or something,” she said, “I’m gonna go wax my board.”

She walked up to her bag, and began rummaging through for her wax. Her hand struck down on something hard. Pulling the object out it revealed a glazed stone colored in shades of blue and had an image of a dolphin engraved on its surface in gold.
“Nice little trinket,” Melody said, the stone glowing in her hand, “Love it.”


On the lifeguard tower not too far away from Melody, a girl was relaxing, listening to the sounds of the Beach Boys play in her headphones. She had amethyst eyes, long blonde hair and a very curvaceous build.
“Hey, Ruby,” said one of her fellow lifeguards, a male, “I know why you’re the best one of us there is…”
“And why is that?” Ruby asked, stopping the music.
“Because of your…flotation devices,” the man said, his eyes gazing at Ruby’s chest.
“Quit it! Get out!” Ruby said, throwing a volleyball she found lying around at his head. She looked out the window, and saw a man spluttering and coughing in the water.
“I’ll deal with you later,” she said as she rushed out from the tower while her purple bikini showed off her body to the beach patrons. She rushed into the water to the man and grabbed him by his shoulders. She hauled him back to the shore.

“Have to give him CPR,” she said to herself, opening her mouth, “Here goes nothing…” She opened her lips and placed them on the man’s mouth. Breathing in and out she found his eyes opening and his breathing returning. The man looked into her eyes.

“You saved my life, babe…” he said, “Thanks. You can keep this…” he reached into his pocket and removed a small glazed stone colored many shades of purple. The image of what looked like an orca was engraved on it in gold. The man had already run off, but Ruby looked down at the glimmering stone in her hand.

“It’ll do…”


Frank Magell was an explorer. He always had been, ever since he saw a fraction of the planet had to offer on a trip to Disney World. The mysteries of the world intrigued him, and he wanted to uncover all the secrets it held. He had black hair, brown eyes and a fairly athletic build. A metal detector was in his hand as he scanned the beach for any possible treasure.

The detector began to beep wildly as Frank neared a small section of sand near the shoreline. He took a shovel off his back and began to dig. When the shovel was lifted a small stone was on it – glazed, multiple shades of red and the image of a top view of a hammerhead shark engraved on it in gold.

Frank looked at the item in his hand and wondered what it could be. He was going to find out soon enough.


A strange vehicle was pulling up to the beach parking lot. It was yellow with large tires, and the back two tires were outfitted with propellers instead of spokes. It could seat multiple people and had a glass dome on top of it. This amphibious car was being driven by two at the moment. One was a man and the other a woman.

The first to step out was the woman. She had a beautiful, voluptuous body and was wearing a yellow one-piece bathing suit. A pair of glasses was on the lower end of her nose, and her blonde hair went down to her shoulders. A bag with many items in it trailed behind her. She took out one item in particular. It was a white lab coat with “Dr. Pamela Gidget” stitched across it in yellow near the right breast.
“Dave,” she called, “We’re here!”
“I’m comin’, I’m comin’,” Dave said, jumping out of the car. Dave had brownish-black hair and brown eyes, and was a thin man. He was wearing a forest green pair of swim trunks and was currently struggling to get his sandals on.
“Why are we here again?” Dave asked.
“Because,” Dr. Gidget answered, “the signals from the Spirit Totems are getting stronger. And we’ll find them if it takes us all night! I’ll show that snob Beaumont who was right back at the Labs!”
“Quit it already,” Dave Hassel, the assistant to Pam, said, “Focus on our own project for now…” He removed a black device, with a semi-circular piece on the end, seven small lights on it. They were in red, blue, purple, green, black, white, and gray. The first four were blinking on and off…

Pamela and David split, each taking their copy of the device in the direction of two of the energy signals, their mind set to find them. Pamela came across Frank. He was currently sitting in a beach chair and looking over his finds for the day which included a 1950s quarter, a gold ring, and his red stone.

“Hey,” she said, “Know what that is?”
“No clue,” Frank answered, “I’m tryin’ to figure it out, though…”
“It’s a Spirit Totem,” Pamela told him, “Some sort of ancient artifact. If you found it, then you need to come with me.”
“What for?” Frank asked.
“It’s for a project I’m doing,” Pamela said, “With me? Please?”
“Sure.” Frank replied calmly. He was still unsure of what exactly this was about.

Frank and Pamela came across Ruby at the lifeguard hut. She was still listening to her music. Dr. Gidget yanked the headphones off of her ears as Ruby leapt up in surprise.
“What is it?” she panicked, “Is someone drowning?”
“No, not at all,” Dr. Gidget said, “Did you happen to come across a small stone recently?”
“There is this,” Ruby said as she pulled out the purple rock she had received earlier.
“It’s a Spirit Totem,” Pamela said, “Frank here found one as well. We’ll need you to come with us.”
“Sure,” Ruby said, “Something to break the monotony around here…”


Dave had come across Pete Kasto, now taking off his scuba gear and changing into a pair of green swim trunks. He had brown hair and green eyes. His skin was somewhat tanned, and he had a thin build. Dave asked him the question when he stepped outside of the showers fully changed.
“Do you have some sort of rock or somethin’?” Dave asked, “We call it a Spirit Totem.”
“Well, I did find this,” Pete said as he showed the stone in his right hand, “Do you need it?”
“Sure as heck do,” Dave answered, “Can you come with me? We’ll need that for a project.”
“Who’s ‘we’?”
“Me and Pammy.” Dave answered, “Thank you for all the help. Name’s Dave, by the way.”

Dave and Pete found Melody standing on top of her surfboard. She was practicing her moves for the next wave until Dave and Pete captured her attention. She stepped off and questioned the two.
“What are you doing?” Melody sternly questioned, “I am tanning my bod here…”
“I know that,” Dave said, “Quite a cutie. I was wondering if you have some sort of Spirit Totem – my signal’s picking it up ‘round here.”
“There is this little thing,” Melody said as she picked her totem out of her bag, “Is this what you want?”
“Oh, yeah!” Dave said, “That’s the thing! Come with me!”
“Fine, I will,” Melody said, “Just as long as I can continue practicing…”


Pam and Dave led the four to a fairly small white stone building down the beach. Two nameplates near the door bore their names – “Dr. Pamela Gidget” and “Dr. Dave Hassel.” Pamela calmly asked the four for their Spirit Totems. They handed her the stones and stood outside as she entered into the building.

“What did you want them for?” Frank asked.
“This,” Pamela answered as she revealed a box beneath her arm. Inside the box were four devices. They were somewhat small in size and had a very unique look. Each resembled a white box and had a turquoise armband. Near the top of each was a smaller version of an old-time ship steering wheel, and the four extensions near the end of the wheel were colored in red, purple, blue and green going clockwise.

Beneath the wheel was a small version of a ship’s porthole with a glass hole in the center. Through the glass the four could clearly see their Spirit Totems. They appeared to be firmly placed inside the devices. Finally, beneath the porthole was a teal wave-shaped button. Pamela called them the Ocean Morphers and dismissed the four after giving them thanks.

Before any more could be said, there was a burst of black light and several creatures swarmed near the six people. Beach patrons began to flee from, and Pamela quickly asked the four to take the devices. They reached for the one with their appropriate Spirit Totem and placed it around their left wrist.

Each of the creatures was primarily black with a shiny gloss to their skin. They had silver markings over their bodies and glowing, evil white eyes. They were roughly humanoid in shape and each wielded a small drill weapon attached to their wrists.

“Knew it,” Pamela said, “Oilers. You’ll have to fight them off. To activate these things, turn the dial, press the button, and say ‘Ocean Tide, Rise!’ It should turn you into Power Rangers.”

“What’s a Power Ranger?” Frank asked.
“We found the term in this old book about the Order of the Meledon – it’s an ancient fighter. Just do it already!” Dave shouted.

“Right,” Frank said, “I hope this works…”
“With you on that…” Pete said.
“Same here,” Melody and Ruby added. The four were surrounded by the Oilers with an unknown power in their hands, and the guidance of two strangers was the only thing that could save them. This beach day had just gone from fun and relaxing to a fight for their lives.

To Be Continued…

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
The first fight, what’s up with Wells Corp. and more – all on “First Time for Battle”!

[GreenNinja]

Episode 2: First Time for Battle

LAST TIME
The Wells Oil Drilling Corporation sent seven mysterious lights to the corner of the earth, and released a sea serpent, which took over the President of the company. Two years later, Frank Magell, Ruby Anderson, Melody Reynolds, and Peter Kasto discovered four stones, which, according to Dr. Pamela Gidget, are Spirit Totems. A battle is about to begin…

“Ocean Tide, Rise!” the four called out. They spun the wheel and watched as the Totem within the porthole shone brightly. A light covered their bodies as several of the Oilers recoiled in fear. The transformation had begun. It worked.

Frank is standing in a red swimsuit on a small island, red foliage surrounding him. A wave crashes over as we see a red light rise in the water. When the wave has passed, Frank has most of his suit already formed. It resembles a stylized scuba suit with his symbol on the chest and a fish-scale pattern on the arms and legs. Red light radiates from his belt buckle and forms the boots and gloves. A drop of water lands on his head and begins to ripple down, forming his helmet. Frank’s helmet has a hammerhead shark design on top and a crab-shaped visor. Frank poses as the water rises behind him.

Pete is standing in a green swimsuit on a small island, green foliage surrounding him. A wave crashes over as we see a green light rise in the water. When the wave has passed, Pete has most of his suit already formed. It resembles a stylized scuba suit with his symbol on the chest and a fish-scale pattern on the arms and legs. Green light radiates from his belt buckle and forms the boots and gloves. A drop of water lands on his head and begins to ripple down, forming his helmet. Pete’s helmet has a swordfish design on top and a rectangular visor. Pete poses as the water rises behind him.

Ruby is standing in a purple bikini on a small island, purple foliage surrounding her. A wave crashes over as we see a purple light rise in the water. When the wave has passed, Ruby has most of her suit already formed. It resembles a stylized scuba suit with his symbol on the chest and a fish-scale pattern on the arms and legs. Purple light radiates from her belt buckle and forms the boots and gloves. A drop of water lands on her head and begins to ripple down, forming her helmet. Ruby’s helmet has an orca design on top and a seashell-shaped visor Ruby poses as the water rises behind her.

Melody is standing in a blue bikini on a small island, blue foliage surrounding her. A wave crashes over as we see a blue light rise in the water. When the wave has passed, Melody has most of her suit already formed. It resembles a stylized scuba suit with his symbol on the chest and a fish-scale pattern on the arms and legs. Blue light radiates from her belt buckle and forms the boots and gloves. A drop of water lands on her head and begins to ripple down, forming her helmet. Melody’s helmet has a dolphin design on top and a manta ray-shaped visor. Melody poses as the water rises behind her.
http://img285.echo.cx/img285/9433/oceanrangers2is.png

The transformation had been completed. Each of the four was now standing in what looked like a stylized scuba suit with a fish-scale design on the arms and legs and a specialized helmet covering each of their heads.

“It worked…” Dave said in open-mouth amazement, “It worked. Verne said that those devices were only experimental, but they worked….”
“What do we do now?” Pete questioned.
“Got any fighting skill?” Dr. Gidget said, “You’ll find a Trident on your back – call for it!”
“Right,” the four new Rangers responded, “Ocean Trident!”

A staff, about three feet long, appeared in each of their hands. It had an orb in their color at the end, and was mostly composed of a black rod. The end of each consisted of a three-pronged fork in their Ranger colors. Frank’s ended in a hammer design near the prongs, Pete’s were straight-out spears, each of Ruby’s looked like fins, and Melody’s downward pointing fins.

“Nice,” Frank commented, “How do we use them?”
“Swing!” Dave yelled.

Each of them held the Trident in their hands and swung the pronged end towards the Oilers. Several of the soldiers decomposed back into crude oil as they were knocked out by the force.

Two Oilers leaped into the air and set their heads aflame. They were aiming right for Melody and Ruby.
“Use your shields!” Dr. Gidget told them. Melody and Ruby called, “Ocean Shield!”
What appeared to be a ship’s steering wheel, except smaller, appeared in their hands. The Oilers stopped in their tracks as their heads hit against the guard. Melody and Ruby then advanced forward swinging their Tridents at the crowd of grunts.

“Anything else?” Frank asked.
“I think there’s specialized weapons programmed in…” Dr. Gidget told them, “Press the button and see what happens…”

The Rangers pressed down on the wave-shaped button and watched as a beam of energy landed in their hands, formed a shape and solidified into a weapon. Frank had a sword, Pete a harpoon, Ruby two daggers, and Melody a cannon. The sword was gold with a small red “NA” just before the curved silver blade. The harpoon was silver, with a dark silver spear at the end and a green “NP” written near the grip. Ruby’s daggers were also gold, with a curved design, silver blades and “SA” written in small purple block letters near the guard. Melody’s cannon was primarily silver with many blue and sea-green designs accentuating it, and a blue “SP” written on the sides.

“NA Blade!”
“NP Harpoon!”
“SA Daggers!”
“SP Cannon!”

Their weapons were gripped tightly before the Rangers raced into battle with them. Frank slashed his sword at the Oilers, and several of them were destroyed. A wall of water crashed over the grunts and extinguished those who had been burning.

Pete stabbed in all directions with the Harpoon beforeleaping into the air and jabbing the spear downwards. The Oilers neared but he spun the weapon around to block him from attacks.

Ruby slashed in an “X” formation with her daggers and purple bursts of energy shot across the sands. She then positioned the daggers for a couple more Oilers and gave them a hefty toss. The daggers homed in on the foot soldiers and filled the field with more explosions as Ruby struck a pose.

Melody pressed the trigger on her cannon and fired bursts of water and blue energy. She then bended down on her knee and positioned the barrel at a particularly large crowd of the grunts. The trigger was pressed down again as a large blue beam of watery energy cleared the beach of its attackers.

The Rangers felt an instinctive spark within them. They posed against the explosions and announced their titles. Dr. Gidget and Dave smiled in admiration at their new fighters.

"Warrior of the Water, Red North Atlantic!"
"Defender of the Deep, Green North Pacific!"
"Mermaid of the Marine, Purple South Atlantic!"
"Siren of the Surf, Blue South Pacific!"
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!”

They powered down to their civilian forms once more. Although they were breathless from the fight they also felt triumphant. Frank was the first speak as he turned to Dr. Gidget.
“What exactly is going on here?”
“Come inside my beachfront lab, and I’ll tell you all about it.”

The six entered into the building and saw a stone floor,wooden counters, multiple scientific objects abound and notes posted across corkboards. Multiple newspaper clippings and research about Wells Corp. and the Spirit Totems were scattered across the walls.

“We’ve got everything,” Dave said, “Desalinater, sonar, microscope, radar, hot chick,” he leaned in Pamela’s direction, “Cool car…”
“Let me handle this,” Pamela said, “I am Dr. Pamela Gidget, and this is Dave Hassel. We’re both from the Verne Labs. This is a project of ours – the Totem Power project. From what we know, the Spirit Totems you found are ancient stones, holding the power of the Seven Seas. When placed inside of our technology, we brought out the best in them. We also believe that this may have to do with the mysterious hiatus that Wells Corp has been on.”
“And you four discovered the Spirit Totems,” Dave said, “We were going to take them from you and then use them for research, but if what happened happens again, I’d say we’ll stick with the way things are for now.”
“Wells Corp?” Pete asked, “That oil company that quit two years ago? What’s going on with them anyway?”
“We don’t know,” Dr. Gidget answered, looking out the window to the sea, “We don’t know.”

Wells Corp. Oil Drilling Platform
Several Miles Offshore

The Oil Platform from years ago had hardly changed. It still had the powerful drill and heavy stench around it, but it was oddly quiet. Much of the machinery was squeaky from non-use, and a poem had been engraved into the door to the central chamber.

The poem is "Kraken" by Tennyson. Given the identity of my villian...well, it figures this would be there
Below the thunders of the upper deep;
Far far beneath in the abysmal sea,
His ancient, dreamless, uninvaded sleep
The Kraken sleepeth: faintest sunlights flee
About his shadowy sides; above him swell
Huge sponges of millennial growth and height;
And far away into the sickly light,
From many a wondrous grot and secret cell
Unnumber'd and enormous polypi
Winnow with giant arms the slumbering green.
There hath he lain for ages, and will lie
Battening upon huge seaworms in his sleep,
Until the latter fire shall heat the deep;
Then once by man and angels to be seen,
In roaring he shall rise and on the surface die.

Inside amongst the heavy clanking of the few machine parts still running, beneath the dim light, Earl Wells sat at a desk. Several silver instruments, all appearing stolen and ancient were strewn across the top of the counter. He was wearing a silver robe with navy markings across it and his face was pale. His eyes glowed with an unnatural navy light.

“I need to know what’s going on,” he demanded, slamming his fist on the desk, “Ohmi, Metallico, Fission, get in here!”

In raced his three generals with a crowd of Oilers flocking behind them. The first one, Metallico, stepped forward. He was wearing metal armor on his arms and legs, and a leather jacket on his chest. He had long, dirty hair and a guitar across his back.

“Reporting sir,” he said in a voice that sounded slightly British, “We’ve received reports back from the Oilers. Four of the Spirit Totems have been located. What shall our next plan of attack be?”

“That, we’ll decide on when it comes. Now, Technicians Expert Fission, what have we planned for the future?”

Fission had on a pair of green-tinted goggles and wild hair. He also had a green shirt and a silver lab coat. He had a pair of black pants and shoes, and a clipboard was held in his hand.

“The Oil Beast Refinery is complete,” Fission said in a dignified, yet somewhat insane, voice, “And we’re still working on advanced weapons tactics. Metallico’s guitar is the first example of this. It holds a literal axe inside, and can block by attaching to his arm. I gained the idea after examining several classic 80’s music videos by Jack Osborn and the Fire.”

“Nice, I expect weapons will be available for you and Ohmi soon,” Wells responded, “Speaking of you, Ohmi, what are the identities of these…Rangers that the Totem Spirits gave way to?”

Ohmi stepped forward. She was wearing a mostly white outfit, and her hair was white as well, except for a lightning-bolt shaped streak of yellow that ran through it. She was wearing white leather pants and a T-shirt along with gloves and boots that were all decorated in the same fashion. She had a pair of goggles that complimented her look perfectly, and her voice was sharp yet sultry.

“I believe we have some over-the-top treasure hunter, a lousy scuba diver, some big-shot surfer girl, and a bimbo lifeguard. Hardly a threat, I’d say, Kraken, sir.”

“Thank you,” Wells answered, his voice still holding the menace it gained in that instant two years ago, “You may resume your duties for now. The beginning of the end is well on its way…”

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Pam and Dave give the team a rundown on just what their new powers mean, and are about to reveal the Ocean Subs, when the first of Kraken’s attack force strikes. He wants the Totems – and will stop at nothing to get them. Also, Pam’s old rival from Verne Labs calls in, fueling the fire even more. Don’t miss “Races and a Machine!”

[bjlovel]

Keep up the good work. This seems like it will be an interesting season

[GreenNinja]

Episode 3: Races and a Machine

LAST TIME
The four transformed into the Power Rangers Ocean Fleet, fighting for the first time. After the battle, Kraken addressed his generals with the news that the first four Spirit Totems had been found.

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab
Submarine Holding Bay

A hidden door within the small white stone building on the Windy Peaks beach concealed a metal stairway to an underground cavern. The cavern was natural having been formed by centuries of water eroding away the rock formation’s interior. It had been outfitted with some metal beams and control panels by the Verne Laboratories, but still retained its basic feel.

Three days after the Ocean Rangers had time to adjust to their new powers Dr. Gidget and Dave decided it was time to show their new recruits a secret. The underground chamber had a heavy saltwater smell to it, yet it seemed comforting and inviting nonetheless.

“What are you showing us?” Frank asked, as he trod down the stairway, his footsteps echoing against the rocks.
“These…” Dave said, pointing to four ships docked in the harbor that had been constructed.

Each resembled a submarine in basic shape. Each one was primarily black, with a globular dome out in front that protruded forth in the four Ranger colors held in by black strips of metal. Across the side of each submarine was written its name.

“Frank,” Dr. Gidget said, pointing him to the largest one, “Yours is the Sub-1, ‘Nautilus.’ It is armed with extendable robotic arms for combat and excavation.”

“Pete,” she said, directing him to a smaller one that appeared more tube-shaped, and had a green globe at each end, “Yours is the Sub-2, ‘Poseidon’. We’ve armed it with a torpedo arsenal for all purposes.”

“And for the ladies,” Dave said, directing Ruby and Melody to two that were the smallest in size, “The Sub-3, ‘Circe,’ for Miss Anderson, armed with a drill, and the Sub-4, ‘Atlantis,’ for Miss Reynolds, equipped with the ability to generate tornados both above and below the water’s surface…”

“And what are these?” Melody questioned, pointing to four white jet-skis, each with a gray seat and handlebars and various designs in the four Ranger colors. She was revving up the handlebar of the blue one for a ride.

“Those,” Dr. Gidget said, “Are your Jet Racers. They can go fast on land, and even quicker on water. They’re modified jet-skis. Each is armed with one basic laser cannon. Well, that’s all we wanted to show you. Have a nice day…”

Wells Oil Platform

“Fission,” Wells spoke, “I hope this Oil Beast Refinery is ready for working. You still haven’t fully explained to me what its purpose is…”
“Simple, really,” Fission said, “It takes an Oiler - we’ve got thousands of them to go around after all - and cleanses their raw material, and then befits them with one of several chemicals, creating an entirely new and specialized creature for your purposes.”
“That’s actually quite good,” Wells responded, “Show me our first creation…”

The large machine took up half the room and contained two pod-like objects with a tube connecting them, several smaller, closed off tube ports below that one leading to vats of various materials, and a control panel in the center.

The tube on the left opened as an Oiler stepped in. The slick material dripped from his body as he climbed in. Fission quickly punched in a series of buttons. Various materials of all kinds coursed through the tubes as the oil was transported to the other pod. When a splash was heard in the other pod, its doors opened, revealing an entirely new creature.

The creature resembled a jet ski painted entirely black with chrome accents. Red eyes were near the handlebars, and a pair of arms and legs had been attached. The monster introduced itself as Jet Scare.

“Ready for duty, sir,” Jet Scare said, “Please state target.”
“Dr. Gidget and her band of weaklings,” Wells responded, “Show them why Wells Corp is very much alive!”
“Will do, sir.”

Windy Peaks Beach

Dr. Gidget and Dave were relaxing at the Beachfront Lab when Pamela received a video transmission. The only people given these devices worked at the Verne Labs, so it had to be one of her old lab partners calling her. The person calling, however, would be the last one Pamela would want to talk to.

The man calling in had a distinguished look to him. His brownish-black hair was slicked back, and he was dressed semi-casually. Behind him were twin girls. They each had an ample form and black hair along with gray eyes. Pamela began to seethe with fury the minute these three appeared on screen.

“Beaumont,” she said angrily, “Who asked you to call in?”
“Why, Pamela Gidget…” said the man known as Richard Beaumont, “Look at that thing you call a laboratory. Who’d have thought someone so attractive such as yourself would end up in a dump like that? Right, girls?”
“I know who they are!” Dave blurted out, “That’s Brianna and Gale Storm. ‘Breezy,’ as the former prefers to call herself. Figures you’d keep them around, dimbolt.”
“David Hassel?” Beaumont asked, “So, finally got partnered up with the girl of your dreams, eh? Guess you’d thought it would be a little more…I don’t know, romantic? Breezy and Gale are working with moi on a little project we call the Treasure Hunters.”
“That’s a far cry from anything you’d do, Beaumont,” Pamela said, “Try your best, but we’ll top you someday! I know we will.”
“Just checking how things were going, Pamela,” Richard said, “Until next.”

The four Ocean Rangers had overheard the conversation, and walked into the Beachfront Lab to ask just what it was that had Pamela Gidget so angry.

“Rick Beaumont,” Pamela responded. She fumed a little bit before responding to the others.
“Who?” Frank asked.
“Beaumont was a colleague of mine from my time at the Verne Labs,” Pamela answered, “He was a charmer – a ladies man, but he was also a slimy, greasy, snake. Always trying to hit on me…”
“And put me down!” Dave interrupted.
“…I was glad when I finished those four years. Wondered what Beaumont would make of himself. Now that I know, I only feel worse. Listen, if there’s an attack today, find some way to use to Ocean Subs. I built those to be the best thing I ever did, and maybe, just maybe, I can prove I’m important as a graduate of the Verne Laboratories.”
“Don’t worry,” Ruby said, “You’re important to us already.”


The four wandered off across the beach until they came across a Jet Ski sitting in the water. It had a strange black coloring to it. Pete neared it until the thing sprung to life. It was Jet Scare, sent here courtesy of Wells Corp. to put an end to the new Ocean Rangers. Frank held out his Ocean Morpher, and directed the others in their second-ever rendition of their transformation. It was time.

“Ocean Tide, Rise!” Light in the four colors surrounded the group as the seawater near them seemed to explode with energy. They performed another roll call before rushing into battle against Jet Scare and the Oilers.

“Warrior of the Water, Red North Atlantic!”
“Defender of the Deep, Green North Pacific!”
“Mermaid of the Marine, Purple South Atlantic!”
“Siren of the Surf, Blue South Pacific!”
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!”

“So, it’s you is it?” Jet Scare said in his deep metallic voice, “Oilers, get them!” Several of the slippery soldiers appeared at his side. Their black material dripped from their bodies, and it was the single sign the Rangers needed to start their battle. They removed their Tridents from their backs and got to work.

Frank used his like the bladed weapon it was. He swung it around as it glowed with red energy, knocking down the Oilers as they came. When some neared him from the back he jumped into the air and delivered a powerful punch or kick while spinning the Trident in the other hand. It was the best attack method he knew.

Pete was using his more as a stabbing weapon. When the Oilers neared he speared several at a time. They fell quickly with the power of the green energy. Ruby, meanwhile, was using hers as a staff and blocking with the Ocean Shield. Melody was using the Trident and firing energy blasts from its three points whenever possible. The Oilers exploded into bursts of crude oil that quickly vanished, and that left Jet Scare, who immediately changed back into his Jet Ski mode and rode out to sea.

“Let’s go!” Frank called, “Jet Racers!” From four small doors within the underground section of the Beachfront Lab the Jet Racers raced forward. Each Ranger climbed on their particular one, personal weapon in hand, and set out to find the beast calling himself Jet Scare.

He was about half a mile or so out in the ocean, and when the Rangers found him they immediately activated the lasers that had been built in to the Jet Racers. The demonic Jet Ski spun around a couple times, and then immediately rebounded with its own jet-black laser. Ruby held out her Ocean Shield to block the attack. After that, it was time for the personal weapons.

Frank drove the Jet Racer past the beast and cut across Jet Scare’s chassis with his NA Blade. He released a torrent of water from the end of the weapon and left a gash deep in the side of Jet Scare. Pete raced out to a good distance and reared his arm back. He sent the NP Harpoon flying. The weapon transformed into a green energy streak that cut through Jet Scare’s body and left it even more damaged than before.

Ruby performed a daring move. She jumped off of her own Jet Racer, which rode full-throttle off the crest of a wave, and landed on Jet Scare, where she immediately began to scratch his body with the SA Daggers. A metallic shriek was let out from within the machine, and Ruby leapt off Jet Scare’s back and back onto her own mode of transport as Melody fired a shot from the SP Cannon at the beast.

“So, shall we finish him off?” Frank said.
“Let’s…” Ruby added.
The four weapons were placed together to make the Tidal Crusher, which was aimed at Jet Scare. The monster tried to rev up his engine and get out of there, but to no avail.
“Tidal Crusher, Fire!” That aqua-green blast that came forth from the combined cannon signaled the end of Jet Scare. Yet it was not his total end – it was only the cue for Wells Corp.’s backup plan.

Wells Oil Platform

“Now what, sir?” Metallico asked, “Jet Scare’s just been defeated. Is there a way to bring him back? You know, give them more of a challenge. I think it would be perfect.”

“There is one,” Wells hissed, “It is called…Rebirth by Fire. Just watch.” Wells stepped up to one of several complex control panels located somewhere in the Oil Platform, and pressed down on one that was, in particular, flame-shaped. A small black fireball shot out of the top of the platform. It hit the spot of crude oil that was once Jet Scare, and engulfed that particular portion of the sea in a black flame. The flame spouted to great heights, and then resembled Jet Scare in his robot form – it was not a pretty sight.


“Okay, what do we do now?” Melody asked, “That thing’s gonna stomp us into a watery grave if we don’t do something fast.” Dr. Gidget’s voice suddenly sounded over all four Ocean Morphers.
“Get back to the Sub Holding Bay,” Dr. Gidget said, “The Ocean Subs are yours, after all.”

The four raced as fast as possible back to the Submarine Holding Bay, parked their Jet Racers, and entered into their appropriate Ocean Sub. Inside each one was a steely blue tunnel leading up to a control panel. Dr. Gidget guided the four and told them to place their Ocean Trident in the power slot (a small case located off to the side) and to attach their Shield to the podium that was present – the shield did resemble a ship’s steering wheel, and would be used as such.

The four Subs rode out of the Beachfront Lab and immediately submersed themselves underwater. Sub-1 took out its mechanical arms and grabbed Jet Scare by his legs. He stumbled around before he noticed Sub-4 leaping up from below to deliver a water spout-tornado straight to his chest. Barely a second to recover and Sub-3 did the exact same thing. It leapt into the air and drilled through Jet Scare’s chest to expose the mechanical workings hidden within.

Jet Scare tried to get a grip on the situation, but soon found two black-and-green torpedoes rocketing above the surface of the water and striking him in his knees. He tried his own laser at the water, but didn’t know what he was hitting. He then heard a strange rumble from beneath the water.

“Combine them,” Dr. Gidget relayed, “Form the Ocean Commander. It’s a little treat we plugged in for you.”
“Got it, Dr. G,” Frank said, “Okay, let’s go. OCEAN COMMANDER!”

The four Submarines move together in unison, and break apart to begin their formation. Sub-1 rotates its red globe down to its underside and folds in the propellers and mechanical arms. Sub-3 and Sub-4 each have their globes move up and have a hand pop out from beneath. The drill on Sub-3 is still usable as a weapon. Sub-2, with each end being the same, breaks at its middle, and folds the globes to create a set of feet, the rest of the sub forming legs. Sub-3’s two halves attach under the body of Sub-1, and Sub-3 and Sub-4 attach to the sides of Sub-1’s upper body to form arms. Sub-4 makes the left arm and Sub-3 the right. The Megazord stops and moves up 90 degrees to a standing position. It starts to rise to the surface of the water, and a head resembling a Navy commander rises from Sub-1. A sword that resembles a silver upside-down anchor with a silver blade coming from it lands in the Megazord’s hand, and the Ocean Commander salutes as it stands proudly on the surface of the water.

The four were now centralized in one large cockpit, located somewhere inside Sub-1. They could see the action taking place outside, and prepared to launch the robotic fighter for the first time. The Anchor Sword cut at Jet Scare’s already damaged body. Sub-3’s drill began to spin, as the Megazord used its first attack.

“Sea Drill Strike!” The drill cut straight through Jet Scare’s mechanical systems, and left him to explode in a massive burst of machinery and black flame. The Ocean Commander struck a victory pose. The Rangers departed and watched the Zords return to their place in the Sub Holding Bay.


Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

Dr. Gidget was on the line with Rick Beaumont again. Beaumont actually looked fairly annoyed this time. Dr. Gidget and Dave were putting him down with confidence since they knew, for once, they had achieved something he hadn’t.

“We have a working robot!” Dave said, “Take that Beaumont!”
“…and your cheap little assistants too!” Pamela added, “What do you think of that, you smooth-talking creep?”

“I think, Pamela that this is just the beginning, and someday I shall call again to check up on you, but until then Brianna, Gale and I shall continue the Treasure Hunters…” He panned the camera back to reveal a massive indoor theme park that had light poring in through the ceiling. It was themed to pirates, the ocean, and other things of that nature. Beaumont let out a little chuckle and placed his arms around Breezy and Gale’s shoulders, “Later, Pamela and David.”

“We outdid him this time.” Pamela said, “This is just the start though. Wells Corp. still has a lot more planned. Be ready for anything. If it gets too tough, remember that the Ocean Subs are always yours.”

“Right!” the four said in unison. Frank, Pete, Melody and Ruby departed from the Beachfront Lab as a single thought ran through their minds. They had a power like none ever seen before. A mighty robot was theirs to control, and it was because of them that Wells Corp. could be stopped and Dr. Gidget’s bitter rivalry with Rick Beaumont eased.

They had the power of the Ocean Commander on their side.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Melody is out for a surf run, and ends up crashing on the beach. She gets into a bitter argument with Ruby, but if the two aren’t getting along, how can they free Windy Peaks from the watery grip of Aquarubik? Be there for the action, the suspense, the catfight, on “Life in Her Hands”!

[Lunar Wolf Ranger]

It's alright. It's not terrific nor terrible, but I'll continue to read it.

[bjlovel]

Not bad. Keep up the work

[Ninjakus]

reds chest symbol looks like a swastika

[GreenNinja]

reds chest symbol looks like a swastika
It's a top view of a hammerhead shark - when you're working with pixels space can be limited so you have to compress. So, any comments about the fic itself?

[GreenNinja]

Episode 4: Life in Her Hands

LAST TIME
Dr. Gidget and Dave introduced the Rangers to their Jet Racers and Ocean Subs. Then Dr. Gidget’s rival from the Verne Laboratories, Richard Beaumont, and his two groupies, Brianna “Breezy” and Gale Storm, called in. At the same time, Wells Corp. sent out Jet Scare, created by the Oil Beast Refinery. The Ocean Commander arose to conquer this beast, and Dr. Gidget has outdone her rival for once. There is more to come, however…


Windy Peaks Beach

“The surf is high and the sun is shining…absolutely perfect,” spoke Melody Reynolds as she overlooked the waves. She was wearing a blue bikini with a wave pattern across it and held her surfboard, which had a similar design, in her hand. The greatest wave as of recent was coming her way today, and she wasn’t going to miss it.

Melody jumped into the water and paddled out to sea. When she approached the wave she stood on her board and began to ride the wave. Melody was ecstatic, outright thrilled, to have this opportunity. She could feel the adrenaline pumping and her heart racing as she cruised along the crest of the wave. She jumped into the air on the surfboard and spun around before landing safely on the wall of water. This was the greatest day of her life.


Ruby Anderson was sitting on the lifeguard seat. Nobody seemed to be in danger, so she put on her headphones and drifted away into the music. She was now in her own little world and not paying attention to anyone or anything. This wouldn’t turn out well, as Melody was riding her wave, and about to run into trouble. The one time when a lifeguard may come in handy, the nearest one wasn’t even ready to go.


Melody was nearing the shore. Her surf run was almost done, and the days when waves like this came would be few and far between, so she wanted to take this one in for all the excitement in. Melody was feeling the salty sea breeze blow through her hair, and didn’t end up noticing the rock sticking just above the surface of the water near the shore.

Melody rode the surfboard across the rock, and ended up tripping. The board flew into the air and planted itself on the shore. Melody herself was tossed and sent into the sand face first. She stood up and grabbed her surfboard. Melody ran some of the saltwater over her face to clean herself up, and then looked to the lifeguard stand. She could see Ruby listening to her music. Melody walked over to the lifeguard tower and yanked Ruby’s headphones off her ears.

“What was that about?” Ruby asked angrily, “I was enjoying that!”
“You were supposed to be watching me!” Melody responded, “I could’ve crashed!”
“Well, I’m sorry, but can’t a girl enjoy her music?” Ruby asked in a slightly annoyed voice.
“Who do you think you’re talking to?” Melody asked as she began to tap her foot on the sand. She crossed her arms and waited for Ruby’s answer.
“Right, I’m not talking to you,” Ruby said curtly, “I’m talking to the surfboard.”

Melody’s face went silent and still for a few seconds as she processed the answer. When she finally understood what it meant she answered, and now sounded even angrier than before. “That’s harsh, Anderson,” she said, “Real harsh.” Melody turned around and showed her backside to Ruby. “See this?” she said, “This is the last you’ll see of me for a long, long time.”

“Fine!” Ruby shouted as Melody walked off.
“Fine!” Melody yelled back. The two girls crossed their arms. They had just had a very bitter fight, and Frank and Pete were about to discover that the hard way.


Wells Oil Platform

“Okay, so what are we going to do?” Fission asked, “I can’t come up with anything for this situation. If there’s a rift in the Rangers with the two girls feuding, what else do we need?”

Fission was near the machine the produced the Oilers. He had been working on a way to add either nuclear, metallic, or electric power to them. Among the members of Wells Corp. there were three different kinds of monsters, Metallico’s defense-heavy monsters, Ohmi’s speedy ones, and Fission’s powerful ones. Wells himself was said to command a fleet of deadly sea creatures, but this ability had not yet been seen. Someday, they said, it would.

“Listen, Fission,” Ohmi said as she walked up to the machine, “I can handle it. What we need is a monster that will attack the town, and not so much the Rangers. For example…” she placed a drop of water and a Rubik’s cube onto the crude oil. She activated the machine.

When the whirring had stopped something rose out the other end. It was a metallic beast with Ohmi’s electric crest across it. The beast had two square-shaped wire extensions at the end of its hands and water could clearly be seen running through the tubes on its body. Ohmi named it Aquarubik.

“He’s good,” Metallico said, “Send him out. And send a group of Oilers with them. What do you think, Wells?” He asked the last question over an intercom that had been placed in the room.

Wells walked in and looked at the creature. He answered in his low, hissing growl.
“I like it. Way to take advantage of friction between the Rangers, Ohmi. Now don’t let this random monstrosity fail me.”
“Understood, sir!” Ohmi saluted. Aquarubik left Wells Corp. with a ball of crude oil in his grasp.


Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

Dr. Gidget and Dave were checking over a large spherical gem that was known unofficially as the Sea Sapphire. It had an otherworldly glow to it, and thus was perfect for the two scientists from Verne Laboratories to examine. Frank and Pete had found it while diving beneath the ocean.

“It’s…interesting,” Dr. Gidget said, “It may possibly be related to the Spirit Totems, but we’re not sure. Wonder when the Rangers are going to get here? They have to see this.”
“I’m sure they’ll get here eventually…” Dave added, “So, what do you think this thing does?”
“No idea,” Dr. Gidget answered.

That’s when Frank and Pete walked in. They looked exhausted, but the kind of exhausted one is after a hard day’s work. Upon being asked where Melody and Ruby were, they had no idea. Then the two girls walked in.

“Mel, Ruby, hi,” Dave said, “So, how’s things?”
Melody and Ruby sat down on chairs far away from each other and only exchanged angered looks. Frank and Pete each got up to ask the girls what the problem was.

“It’s Anderson,” Melody said to Pete, “She thinks she’s so much better than me.”
“Melody,” Ruby explained with a harrumph, “Since when did I become her personal servant?”

The discussion was interrupted by Dr. Gidget’s computer sounding off an alarm. The team rushed to the screen to see what it was. A panoramic scan of the beach revealed that there was suddenly much higher water to sand ratios than previously. Dr. Gidget asked them to investigate it.


The four rushed to the beach and Melody and Ruby continued to not talk to each other. For miles around they could see beachgoers trapped in what appeared to be giant blocks of water – but not ice, water that had taken on the ability to maintain a regular form.

Aquarubik stepped out and presented himself to the Rangers. He stated his plan and how long it was until it took full effect.
“See these water blocks?” Aquarubik asked, “There are aerators with them, but in ten minutes the aerators expire and their source of oxygen is no more. Think you can take me AND the Oilers?” He summoned several of the slick foot soldiers to his side. The four had their Ocean Morphers ready.

“Ocean Tide, Rise!”

The four entered into Ranger form and took out their Ocean Tridents. The weapons were ready for use against the Oilers, but they had to be careful not to damage any of the water blocks that held the patrons of the Windy Peaks beach.

Frank and Pete worked in unison with their weapons, but Ruby and Melody had distanced themselves properly. The Oilers continued to rush the Rangers, and they met their end as the sharp spears of the Tridents went right through their bodies and let them fulfill their purpose as cannon fodder rather quickly. Then Aquarubik himself stepped forward.

“It’s on…” he said quietly. Aquarubik stepped forward and sent out a wave of water from his arms. Frank and Pete took out their personal weapons and ducked the water. Frank took the NA Blade and raced ahead as its blade shone with a bright red energy. He cut through the wave of water but found himself in front of Aquarubik’s arms. The arm created a cube of water that surrounded Frank. He first found it at his ankles, then his waist, and further and further until it covered him completely.

“It’s okay…” he said from within the cube, “These Ranger suits are like scuba suits…we can breathe.” He gave a thumbs-up to the others and asked them to take out Aquarubik for him.

Pete took out his NP Harpoon in hopes of accomplishing that goal. He tossed the harpoon in Aquarubik’s direction, but the monster trapped his weapon in a block of water. Pete raced for the block and found his hand trapped in the water cube with the block. The block grew until it surrounded him completely. Now it was down to the girls.

“They’re trapped!” Melody exclaimed.
“Yeah, but why should I help you?” Ruby asked, “What have you done for me lately?”
“Listen, those are our friends out there, and if you’re not willing to help them just because of our little argument, you’re not thinking straight.” Melody grabbed Ruby by the arm as the two lowered their visors. “Now, are you ready to free the boys and get rid of that creep?” Melody asked.
“All for it,” Ruby said in a serious voice, “Let’s go.”

The girls had their SA Daggers and SP Cannon in hand to combat the terror that was Aquarubik. Ruby raced forward and tossed both of her daggers at once. The weapons went inside Aquarubik’s water cube generating arms and rebounded right back for her. Melody then aimed her SP Cannon in the direction of the sparking monster’s chest. She fired off a blue sphere of energy before the two girls raced for a double jump-kick. Aquarubik fell on his back as the aerators exploded, but the water blocks also faded.

The people on the beach regained their breath as Frank and Pete rushed to the side of Melody and Ruby. The four combined their weapons to make the old standby – the Tidal Crusher. The Tidal Crusher’s trigger was pressed down as a streak of shimmering energy struck Aquarubik right in his chest. The monster exploded and all that was left on the beach was a bubbling pile of crude oil.


Wells Oil Platform

“Time for the Rebirth by Fire,” Wells said as he stepped forward and pressed down on the button that activated the mysterious flame. The black fire launched out the top of the Wells Oil Platform and hit the spot of crude oil where Aquarubik had once been. That’s what signaled the monster’s reentrance.

“May as well extend his usefulness for a little bit longer…” Wells hissed, “Otherwise we’ll be out of the running too early for anybody.”


Windy Peaks Beach

“Dr. G, we need the Ocean Subs at once,” Melody said over her Ocean Morpher, “Can you handle it?”
“Got it,” Dr. Gidget said as she pressed a series of buttons on the Beachfront Lab’s main computer. The Submarine Holding Bay opened its doors as the four submarines sped out. The Rangers entered into their respective submarine and placed their Trident and Shield into the control panel. With that the formation was initiated.

“Ocean Commander!”

The Ocean Commander formed and held its weapons in hand. The Anchor Sword was wielded and immediately sliced off Aquarubik’s wire cube things. The two metal objects fell to the ocean floor and vanished on impact. Aquarubik may now have lacked his main weapons, but he still could use the water jets within him well.

Aquarubik released two streams of water from the jets in his arms in hopes of taking down the Ocean Commander. The Megazord held out its Anchor Sword to repel the attack and prepared for its finisher – Melody initiated it. She strongly gripped her Ocean Trident from where it was in the control panel, and watched as the Ocean Commander slipped the Anchor Sword away.

“Hail Atlantis,” Melody quipped.

Sub-4 turned a full 180 degrees around from its current position, which meant that the blue glass globe was near the shoulder and the propellers were near hand position. The propellers began to spin rapidly and summoned a water spout in the sea that blew Aquarubik into the air and caused him to explode. The Ocean Commander struck a victorious pose on the defeat of the monster.

Inside the cockpit Ruby and Melody both powered down and gave each other a high-five. They put their arms around the other’s shoulder as a way of finally making up to each other.
“So, no hard feelings?” Ruby asked, “Sorry if I was being so uptight.”
“We all get like that,” Melody said, “No hard feelings.”
“Now with that done with,” Frank added, “Who wants to see this thing Dr. Gidget’s been telling us about? It sounds interesting.”
“The Sea Sapphire?” Pete added, “Yeah, why not?”
“Okay,” Melody said, “but first, we have to return the Ocean Commander.”
“Right…” Frank sighed. A round of hearty laughter from all four followed.


Wells Oil Platform

“So much power,” Wells said as he looked out at the swirling tides from the vantage point the balcony of his office offered, “The Spirit Totems are exactly what I’m seeking – yet, four of them do not seem enough. I guess one has to start somewhere.”

He walked back into his room and looked in the mirror. Several odd bumps appeared over his pale face and his hissing voice grew even more until it almost sounded as though the tides themselves bubbled in his speech.

“Kraken wants this, and nothing shall stand in his way. Nothing.”

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Dr. Gidget asks for the Spirit Totems so she can make sure they’re exactly what she and Dave are looking for before Verne Labs investigates. The Rangers spend a day that’s stress-free, but Wells Corp. won’t let Dr. Gidget and Dave rest. Totem-Snatch is the monster who tries to take the Spirit Totems into his grasp for Wells Corp., but the Sea Sapphire may hold a secret that nobody expects. See just what’s up with Dr. Gidget and Dave on their own adventure in “Doctor’s Orders”.

[GreenNinja]

This episode is a little different - the Rangers play only bit parts. Yet, it focuses on other, just as important characters. Plus I throw in a twist that I haven't done since Irene Cheney in Horror Ranger. You'll see what I mean. Enjoy.
*****************************
Episode 5: Doctor’s Orders

LAST TIME
Melody crashed during a surf run and was angry at Ruby for not watching her. The girls got in a fight while Dr. Gidget and Dave examined the Sea Sapphire. Aquarubik attacked and captured the boys, which forced Ruby and Melody to make up and free them. Aquarubik was defeated, but what is the Sea Sapphire? That will be explained in time…


Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

“I’ll need to see your Spirit Totems,” Dr. Gidget said as she stood in front of the entrance to her lab. The four Rangers looked at her with mixed feelings of relief, confusion and anger. Dr. Gidget had anticipated this happening, and she waited until one of them would speak up. Frank was the first to do so.

“What if something from Wells Corp. is out there again?” he asked, “Won’t we need them?”
“Yeah, I don’t see anyone else protecting Windy Peaks,” Ruby added, “Why, exactly do you need them?”
“Well, I signed up for the Totem Power Project, and my objective is to investigate the secrets that the Spirit Totems hold. It’s what I have to do.”
“At least I’ll have some time to focus on surfing again,” Melody commented, “Been a hassle these past few days.”
“If we need them back, we can come to you, right?” Pete asked.
“Exactly,” Dr. Gidget answered.
“We’ll have them back to you within the week,” Dave added, “Enjoy yourselves!”

The four Rangers opened the porthole on their Ocean Morphers and handed Dr. Gidget the Spirit Totems. The devices on their wrist suddenly felt much lighter and not as important. Melody breathed a sigh of relief, Frank and Ruby looked downtrodden, and Pete was already eyeing the ocean for another dive. The four departed from the Beachfront Lab as Dr. Gidget and Dave walked inside to examine the Spirit Totems.

“Did we really have to do that?” Dave asked as he tapped Pamela’s shoulder, “Frank was right. Wells Corp. is still out there, and the safety of Windy Peaks is paramount!”
“Yes, but this is for science,” Pamela answered, “Dave, I know this project may not be important to you, but to me this is my chance. It’s my chance to prove something, to outdo that creep Beaumont once and for all, and to know that I’ve truly made a discovery of value in this world.”
“Oh, I understand,” Dave answered, “Let’s get to work.”


Wells Oil Platform

Wells was watching through the twisted mass of dark coral in his office the events that had just played out. The spirit of Kraken that dwelled within him had provided him this – the Sea’s Eye – a mass of coral with a circle of glass embedded in the center – to watch the Rangers and any associated with them. He knew that the Spirit Totems were now vulnerable. This was his chance.

Wells paced to the central room where the Oil Beast Refinery lay and his generals were waiting. He wanted something strong to capture the Spirit Totems, and he asked Metallico to create the creature.

“One of your creatures, strong in defense, will be perfect for taking what I need.”
“Got it, sir,” Metallico answered. He walked up to the control panel and watched as a single drop of crude oil fell into the first chamber. Metallico entered the specifications for his creature and watched as the oil surged through the tubes between the two chambers. From out of the second chamber came the creature.

It was made of stone and resembled a fighter from an ancient civilization. Its waist appeared to be a rotating disc-shaped chamber that was split into quarters. A panel was on his waist to let him access one chamber at a time. Odd twisted energy strands were at the ends of his hands. His name was Totem-Snatch.

His mission was to get the Spirit Totems from Dr. Gidget, and return them back to Wells Corp. Ohmi and Fission examined the creature.

“So, what exactly can this thing do?” Ohmi asked.
“I’m still not getting the concept…” Fission added.
Metallico sighed and began to explain. “Totem-Snatch can create energy strands that can ensnare almost any object, and has a place in his waist for storing them. Now do you get it?”

“I understand, Fission,” Wells said, “Just make sure he doesn’t fail me. Aquarubik and Jet Scare were hardly good for first attempts from you two…” he glared at Ohmi and Fission, “Now be off with him. Also, be sure to send a couple of Oilers. Any chance we can get to create a distraction is a good one.”

Totem-Snatch headed out to the Windy Peaks beach. He knew his targets – Dr. Pamela Gidget, Dave, and the four Spirit Totems once held by the Ocean Rangers. If he could secure them Wells would be most pleased.


Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

Dr. Gidget already had several pieces of lab equipment hooked up for examining the Spirit Totems. Microscopes, devices for reading energy signatures, chemical testing equipment, and a whole manner of other things, and all of it was set up while Dave stood off to the side tapping his arm on the counter.

“Come on, Pam,” Dave said, “Don’t you remember the day you chose this project? It was quite a day…”
“Yes, it was…” Pamela answered, “It sure was…”


“Now,” spoke a man with white hair to a gathered crowd of people of all types, “Welcome, students of Verne Laboratories, to the day your projects are assigned to you. Every one is important to understanding the mysteries of the deep a little better, and I wish you all the best of luck.” This was Emmet Verne himself, the founder of Verne Labs.

“First,” spoke Professor Verne, “We have the Totem Power Project.” He pressed down on a remote to lower a screen into the auditorium. A video began to play on it. It showed ancient carvings with a detailed seal depicting seven animals – a hammerhead shark, a swordfish, an orca, a dolphin, a polar bear, a penguin, and a shark. The video was a little old and the narration made the video sound as though it had been created several decades ago, but a somewhat younger Pamela Gidget and Dave Hassel were intrigued.

“The Spirit Totems,” spoke the narrator, “Fact or fiction? Hundreds of years ago the first deep-sea divers found these ancient tablets at the bottom of the sea. Upon translation it seems they spoke of these ‘Spirit Totems,’ ancient stones that held a power within them. To this day no one has uncovered the Totems or the location where these tablets originated from, and unless something new is uncovered, they shall always remain one of the greatest mysteries of the sea.” The video flickered off.

“Who wants to volunteer for this project?” asked Prof. Verne as he walked back up to the podium, “Anybody?” Not a sound came from the audience, but one person stood up. It was Pamela. She had her hand raised, and announced to Prof. Verne in a confident if somewhat shaky voice her thoughts.

“Professor Verne, I volunteer for the Totem Power Project!”
“Way to go chasing after fairy tales, Pamela,” spoke a cultured voice from the audience. It had a sarcastic tone to it, and Pamela knew it could only be one person – Richard Beaumont.

“We’ll see who’s chasing after fairy tales, Beaumont,” Pamela retorted, “I WILL find the Spirit Totems, and you’ll be left far behind.” In the brief period of silence that followed both Pamela and Richard reflected on what had just happened. Then a younger Dave Hassel stood up and walked to Pamela’s side. He placed his hand on her arm and raised both of their arms into the air.

“I also volunteer, Professor Verne!” Dave shouted, “Count me in!”
“Well, look at who’s saddled with you, Pamela,” Beaumont said, “Really, this is quite an amazing group. The air-headed Pamela Gidget and the horribly incompetent Dave Hassel…this is one of THE best teams I’ve seen in all my life, Professor.”
“Richard, I would recommend you remain quiet until you’ve been assigned a project, clear?”
“Yes, Professor Verne…” Beaumont answered. He shot a glare at Pam and Dave. Richard ended up receiving the Blackbeard’s Gold project, and came across several pirate ships within the year. He used that money to create the Treasure Hunters and his indoor theme park. Pam and Dave are still working on their project…


“Let’s get to work…” Dave said. Pamela gave him a wink and looked down into the microscope. The next hour or so was filled with heavy observations and note-taking. By the time the hour had finished the two embraced on a job well done and looked over their notes.

“This is amazing…” Dr. Gidget said, “The Spirit Totems…are constructed from a glazed rocky material that’s an amalgam of seabed granite, shells, and marble. The color is all obtained from natural sources and the images engraved are made with real gold and do resemble actual sea creatures…”

“…and the energy signature is untraceable,” Dave said, “Nothing like it on Earth. Each one only differs slightly in frequency, but all fall into the same general wavelength. I don’t know who created these things, but they are some of the most amazing stones in the world.”

“Now to get to work on the Sea Sapphire,” Pamela said as she approached the blue gemstone. That’s when a heavy breathing sound could be heard from the front of the lab. Pamela turned around saw Totem-Snatch. He spoke to the two in a deep growl.

“Hello, Dr. Gidget,” Totem-Snatch said, “David. Those Spirit Totems are mine.”
“Not on your life,” Pamela said, “Who are you working for?”
“Why, Wells Corp.” Totem-Snatch responded, “Hand them over.”
“Dave, catch!” Pamela yelled as she tossed the green and red Spirit Totems to him. Dave clutched the two stones in his hand and tried to race into the Submarine Holding Bay. The door was right in front of him, now if only he could reach it. That’s when he felt Totem-Snatch releasing an energy strand that captured him by his foot. Dave was hoisted up into the air and had the Spirit Totems drop from his hand.

“Thank you,” Totem-Snatch said. He placed the two Spirit Totems in separate chambers around his waist. He turned his sights on Pamela, who had the blue and purple Spirit Totems in her hands. Only two more and his mission would be complete. Dr. Gidget tried to run away but found her torso and arms caught in the web.

Totem-Snatch gladly took the last two Spirit Totems out of Dr. Gidget’s hands and into his holding chamber. There had to be some way out of this. Dr. Gidget began to move around in hopes of escaping, and her feet kicked against the counter. The Sea Sapphire was knocked into the air and landed in her bosom. A bright glow came from within it. Something had happened.

Pamela stands against a sparkling blue background. A glowing blue proto-suit is all that covers her body. The suit solidifies into a white one-piece swimsuit-like outfit, and the Sea Sapphire shrinks and gains a silver rim around it. The Sapphire lands on Pamela’s chest as a pair of purple boots materialize and a sea-green fish scale skirt appears at her waist. She gains a silver headband with a purple gem in the center and a pair of white gloves. She strikes a pose as a wave crashes behind her.

Blue sparks crackled from the gem on Pamela’s chest and broke her free from Totem-Snatch’s grasp. She found an instinct rising in her and struck a pose while a symbol very much the like ones she had seen years ago shone behind her in a sapphire-blue.

“Soldier of the Sea, Sapphire Wave! By the power of the ocean, I shall right all wrongs!”
“What is this?” Totem-Snatch asked in awe. He didn’t have a chance to figure it out because Pamela’s leg quickly met with his side and rattled the chamber where he kept the Spirit Totems. The panel that closed off the chamber slid open as Pamela found the green and blue Totems back in her grasp.

She tucked them into her belt and made a waving motion with her hands. Holding her hands straight out released a literal wave-shaped mass of sapphire energy. The energy crashed into Totem-Snatch and sent the remaining two Spirit Totems into Pamela’s hands. She prepared for a final assault that, much like everything else in the past few minutes, seemed purely instinctive.

The four Spirit Totems circled around her and transferred power to the Sea Sapphire on her chest. Pamela crossed her hands across her heart and found a massive ball of energy formed in her hands. She charged up the attack and released it at Totem-Snatch and the Oilers.

“Ocean Wave Eliminator!” the mass of sapphire, blue, red, purple, and green energy streamed toward the monster and grunts and eliminated them entirely. Only pools of water could be seen shining where they once were. Pam, exhausted, powered down to her normal civilian form. She ran a quick check on the Sea Sapphire and reported what had happened to Dave.

“The Sea Sapphire…it’s not giving off energy anymore. The Spirit Totems are fine, but this…I guess it was just a one time thing.”
“It was an AMAZING one time thing,” Dave answered, “Now I know why I wanted to work with you.”
“Because you have a crush on me?”
“And because you’re one of the best people I’ve met.”
“Thanks Dave.”
“So what do we do?”
“I have some calls to make.”

Pamela picked up the phone and dialed one person in particular – Professor Verne.
“Pamela?” answered Verne’s voice at the other end, “What progress have you made?”
“I’m sending you the findings on the Spirit Totems today,” she answered, “We may have finished that project, but we’re going to stay here in Windy Peaks for a while longer. The Totem Power project is done – but the Ranger Power project is just beginning. That’s also enclosed.”
“You have my full permission to go ahead with it,” Professor Verne answered, “Great job, Pamela, and tell Dave I said hello.”
“Will do.”

After a call where she bragged to Beaumont Pamela made sure to call over the Rangers. She gave them back their Spirit Totems and let them know of the events that had played out that day. Things seemed to be back to normal, but Wells Corp. is relentless, and there is sure to be another attack soon.

Still, with the Rangers back in action, there’s nothing to worry about.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Frank gets a new metal detector, the Metal-Searcher 360-X, which is the most technologically advanced metal detector in existence. After finding a couple of treasures and asking why the detector goes off near Ruby, he finds it stolen. It returns as Metaltect, and Frank does not want to damage his new device. Action, battles, and a stolen metal detector on “Metal, Metal Everywhere”!

[Erctai: Lone Ranger]

AWESOME JOB, GN!!! This series is incredible!
Great job so far! Keep going, this will be awesome!

ELR :D

[GreenNinja]

Episode 6: Metal, Metal Everywhere

LAST TIME
Dr. Gidget and Dave asked for the Spirit Totems so they could study them for the project they had been assigned. After recounting how they came to choose this project the two immediately set off to work. That is, until Wells Corp. sent in Totem-Snatch. With the Spirit Totems taken Dr. Gidget inexplicably used the power of the Sea Sapphire to become Sapphire Wave. Totem-Snatch was defeated, and the Rangers are back in action. The story continues.


Windy Peaks Beach

There was a smile on Frank Magell’s face as he walked into the Gift Shop that was placed not too far down the shoreline at the Windy Peaks beach. A package not unlike a golf bag was strapped across his shoulder and he walked with a spring in his step that only could’ve meant he’d bought something new. He opened the back door to the gift shop and took his usual spot at the counter.

Postcards, sunglasses, various beach accessories and a hodgepodge of other beach souvenirs surrounded him. The door opened and Ruby Anderson walked in. Her lifeguard whistle was around her neck, and she seemed to be having just another day.

“I didn’t know you worked here!” Ruby exclaimed as she put her arms on the table, “Now, got any sunscreen? It’s going to be a long day and I just ran out.”
“Here you go,” Frank said as he placed a bottle of sunscreen on the counter, “$4.95. Thanks.”
“Welcome,” Ruby responded. Then she caught the red bag near Frank and immediately turned to ask, “What’s that?”
“Oh, this?” asked Frank as he took the object out of the bag, “Is my latest buy; The Metal-Searcher 360-X, the finest of its kind. I bought it just last week. This thing can detect any traces of metal within five feet, has great tracking senses, and…” he took off the disk at the end and placed on something else, “…it doubles as a shovel.”

The Metal-Searcher 360-X began to give off a slight “beep” every couple of seconds as Ruby leaned in to examine it. Frank immediately picked up the metal detector and held it up to the sky, and the beeping got louder and more frequent. A red light shone near the handle when the metal detecting disk was near Ruby’s chest. Ruby crossed her arms over her chest and looked away.

“Ruby?” he asked, “Is there something you aren’t telling me?”
“No,” Ruby responded hastily, “Thanks for the sunscreen…oh, and best of luck with that thing.”
“Gotcha!” said Frank as Ruby immediately exited the gift shop. Hours passed and sales were made until Frank decided that it was time to put his new metal detector to the test officially.

He walked out onto the beach and prepared to search for any treasures that may be beneath the sands. Along the way he bumped into Dr. Gidget. Dr. Gidget was currently wearing a yellow bikini and sunning herself near the ocean. She lifted up her sunglasses and made a motion to Frank.

“Hey,” she said, “New metal detector? Nice.” Dave suddenly walked out from behind the two and grabbed the metal detector out of Frank’s hand. He looked it over and exclaimed with glee the spectacle that this device was.

“The Metal-Searcher 360-X…” Dave said, “This is the best thing on the market right now. How’d you get one?”
“Saved up enough paychecks to get it,” Frank responded, “Gotta be careful with this thing. Any damage and it may not be up to its full potential.”
“Yo, Frank!” a voice sounded. Melody raced up with a volleyball in her hand. She caught her breath for a few seconds and motioned to the Metal-Searcher 360-X. “Nice metal detector. Pete challenged you and Ruby to a volleyball game. He and I versus you and Ruby…Are you in?”
“Sure,” Frank answered, “Dave, keep an eye on that thing for me. I DON’T want it to get lost.”
“Understood!” saluted Dave as Frank raced off to where the volleyball net had been set up. He spoke under his breath, “I can’t wait to use this thing.”


Wells Oil Platform

“The Metal-Searcher 360-X, eh?” Fission said as he viewed through the high-powered periscope Wells had installed, “That’s one fine piece of technology. I wouldn’t mind getting my hands on that myself.”

“If you want it so much,” Wells said behind him, “Why not take it? It’s only in the hands of that dimbolt Dave anyway. It should be an easy robbery if we use the Oilers. Shall I go ahead and send them out?”

“Only if I get to make the Metal-Searcher 360-X into something we can use to send the Red Ranger’s technology right back at him.”
“Just what I would’ve done, Fission,” Wells commented, “It begins!”

Windy Peaks Beach

Dave was waving the metal detector around without any sense of purpose or direction. He was ecstatic to simply have the thing at his command. That is until a strange black puddle appeared on the surface of the water. It formed itself into a group of about ten Oilers. They slowly lurched toward Dr. Gidget and Dave and left shining black footprints in the sand where they stepped.

“I didn’t want this…” Dave said, “…to happen. Pam, catch!” He tossed her the metal detector, and a flabbergasted Dr. Gidget was now stuck with the item. She tried to deliver a kick or two to the Oilers but found their slippery material tough to land any real damage on. When her body was covered in the crude black material she felt the Metal-Searcher 360-X slip out of her grasp and into the air. An Oiler caught it and the group of ten immediately vanished in a wave of black flame.

Dr. Gidget washed herself free of the oil, but just as she had cleaned up and was fitting herself into another yellow swimsuit, this one with a sun pattern on it, she noticed the four who were the Rangers racing up to her.

“Dr. Gidget!” Frank exclaimed, “Where’s my metal detector?”
“That…” Pamela said in a disappointed tone as her voice lost its spark, “…sorry. Dave and I lost it to a couple of Oilers.”
“You did WHAT?” Frank exclaimed as he crossed his arms and tapped his foot impatiently, “Now how will we get it back?”
“Uh, guys?” Dave said as he raced to the beach house where Dr. Gidget had been cleaning herself off, “We’ve got a problem. There’s some kind of monster on the beach and its attacking people. Is that bad?”

The four raced across the beach as fast as possible to the spot on the sands where the abovementioned monster was attacking various civilians and beach objects. He had a silvery body and a face with glowing green eyes. On his chest was the disc of Frank’s metal detector, the rod of it was attached to his right arm, and the shovel formed a hand on his left arm.

“That robotic freak has my Metal Searcher 360-X,” Frank said calmly, yet with a tone of discontent, “We throw down now.”
“Bring it, Red Ranger,” the monster Metaltect said in a robotic voice.
“On my command,” Frank said to the gathered four, “We morph. Ready?”
The four sounded with a chorus of “Ocean Tide, Rise!” and Metaltect backed up as the waves themselves crashed against the shore when the team had completed their transformation.

“Warrior of the Water, Red North Atlantic!”
“Defender of the Deep, Green North Pacific!”
“Mermaid of the Marine, Purple South Atlantic!”
“Siren of the Surf, Blue South Pacific!”
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!”

“So that’s who you are?” Metaltect asked, “I’m ready.” He thrust out his chest and let the Metal-Searcher 360-X fire a wave of magnetic energy at the gathered four. Pete jumped out of the way of the first blast and took out his NP Harpoon. He was prepared to send the weapon sailing for the metallic terror until he felt something grabbing his arm.

“What are you doing?” Pete asked in confusion and shock.
“If we’re going to defeat him,” Frank said calmly, “We’ll do it without harming the metal detector, clear?”
“Yeesh, don’t be so picky about it,” Pete said as he lowered his arm, “We’ve got this under control.”

Pete and Melody grouped together on one side of Metaltect while Frank and Ruby formed the second group. Melody had her SP Cannon lined up perfectly with Metaltect’s back and released a Crashing Surf Salvo from the barrel. The blue energy blast struck Metaltect in the back, and the monster turned around only to Frank standing right in front him with his NA Blade out and ready for battle.

“Give me the detector back, and no one gets hurt,” Frank said with a definite intimidating manner in his voice, “Don’t give it back, and you get hurt.”
“Like I’d ever do that!” laughed Metaltect. He soon found the NA Blade on his metal chassis scraping to remove the Metal-Searcher 360-X. Frank cut across the connecting wires that Fission had been so careful in assigning and watched as the detector, the handle, and the shovel all broke free with one swipe.

“Now we finish him,” Frank declared, “Form the Tidal Crusher.” The four specialized weapons combined and launched the large wave of water and energy forth at Metaltect. An explosion surrounded his body as he returned to the same puddle of crude oil he had been before.

Frank, with his NA Blade in one hand and refitted Metal-Searcher 360-X in the other, struck a victory pose as the metal debris launched off behind him. He had achieved his victory well enough.

Wells Oil Platform

“Such a good piece of tech in the hands of the wrong person…” Fission muttered to himself, “Do we have permission to use the Rebirth by Fire?”
“Be my guest,” Wells said, “Anything that we can use to defeat the Rangers is alright by me.”

Fission walked over to the complex control panel and pulled a lever. The black ball of flame shot out from the top of the oil platform and landed where Metaltect had once been. The monster cackled as he lorded over the beach, sans his metal detector weaponry.

Windy Peaks Beach

“So, he’s back…” Frank said, “You know what this means!”
“Ocean Subs!” the four said in unison. The four unique submersibles launched from the holding bay and let their pilots enter. Beneath the sea the crashing waves symbolized that the aquatic commandant robot known as Ocean Commander was being formed.

The fighter rose above the surface of the water with its Anchor Sword in hand. Surprisingly it stepped onto the beach to confront Metaltect. People stepped out of the way immediately to let the two giants fight.

Metaltect tried to deliver a punch but quickly found his fist being drilled off by the Sub-3’s weapon. His other arm was near-useless without the shovel. Metaltect tried to compact his body into a final torpedo-like shape that he could use to destroy the Ocean Commander.

Torpedo Metaltect launched himself towards the Commander before Melody initiated a tornado attack with the Sub-4.
“Time for the spin dry…” Melody quipped as she released the attack. The whirlwind swept up Metaltect into the air and the Anchor Sword was charged. As the weakened metallic monster fell down to Earth the Ocean Commander released its attack.

Turquoise and silver energy cut across Metaltect’s chassis and left what remained of him completely destroyed. The Megazord struck its pose on the beach against the explosion. No way around it. Wells Corp. had suffered another loss at the hands of the Ocean Rangers.


Frank was looking at his metal detector later after the fight. He was checking that the systems were still working, until Dr. Gidget stomped up and took the detector out of his hands. Frank looked up at her and immediately asked what that was for.

“Listen, Frank,” Pamela explained, “I know that your treasure hunting is important to you, but this thing turned you into some kind of crazed maniac! If you’re going to use it at least keep your head straight!”

“Fine, fine,” Frank responded, “I’ll try to make sure that my love of treasure hunting doesn’t come between the more important things in life…like defending Windy Peaks.”

“Glad to see you realize that,” answered Dave, “Now, how about you, Ruby, Pete and Melody take on Pammy, me and these two people who think they’re so great in a game of volleyball? The net’s still open.”

“Count me in.” answered Frank. He raced to the gift shop to place his metal detector back inside his bag. Maybe Dr. Gidget was right. If he couldn’t take some time off to relax, then what was the point of putting so much time into work? The game was waiting for him, and he was going to seize the opportunity.


Wells Oil Platform

“So, the Spirit Totems are becoming connected even stronger to their owners,” Wells said as he watched through the Sea’s Eye. Little did he know that the mermaid, Katrina, was still waiting below the ocean, and she would return someday to make sure that Wells did not accomplish all of his goals. What would happen next would be anyone’s guess.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
The annual sandcastle contest begins with Ruby entering a magnificent castle. She is waiting to be judged until Wells Corp. sends out Microvus to shrink her down to size. Can the Rangers find Ruby and make sure she isn’t crushed? Can the monster be defeated in time to save the contest? Be there for the next installment, “Sandcastle Made for a King”.

[hen0219]

Just something I thought I would work up and let you see. I really like your writing here, and I finally registered to post. I'll be adding the rest of the episodes later tonight and tomorrow. This is like a fansite that has all of the info on it that you've posted. I'll take whatever you put on here and put it on the site, or you can e-mail me something if need be.

Hope you like it.

hen0219

[GreenNinja]

Episode 7: Sandcastle Made for a King

LAST TIME
Frank bought the Metal-Searcher 360-X, the most technologically advanced metal detector on the market. The detector was stolen and transformed into Metaltect. After a brief fight with the monster and his stolen technology Frank got his prize possession – and eventually his sense – back. Now the story continues, and someone has been watching all along…


Just off the California Shore
Daybreak

It was sunrise at Windy Peaks beach, and nobody was present. Yet, in the ocean, someone was just surfacing to catch the first rays of sunlight. It was Katrina. Two years had passed, and her appearance reflected that. Her violet hair was a little wilder and her face slightly more mature, but she was still the same girl she had been the day Wells Corp. changed her life forever.

Katrina had come above the ocean for a reason. Ever since the Spirit Totems were sent to the corners of the Earth she had been assigned the duty of watching where they went as a form of repayment. Today she figured it was time to get to know those who had found four of the mystical stones. A glass bottle was held in her hand, and a transparent turquoise liquid bubbled inside of it.

“Okay,” Katrina whispered to herself, “This is a risk…but it’s a risk I have to take.” She popped the top of the bottle and took a deep breath before guzzling down the liquid. Katrina quickly swam to shore and landed on the sand. Her tail appeared to part in two and its scales slowly disappeared. Katrina tried to right herself as she looked down at her new form. She had transformed into a human. After getting used to breathing the air around her Katrina slowly wobbled down the sand. She found a purple bikini hanging on one of the clotheslines on the beach and slowly slipped into a changing tent. Katrina walked out and took a look at the beach and city before her. Her mission had led her to the shore, and she was going to fulfill it no matter what. She immediately found a towel storage bin and took one of the soft sheets. She laid it down on the beach and decided to rest.

Hours passed.

When Katrina awoke she saw that the beach was littered with patrons. Several had buckets, shovels, and various other devices. A piece of paper blew into Katrina’s face. She looked at it and read its contents.

“Sandcastle contest today,” Katrina muttered, “Winner gets one thousand dollars…hmm, interesting.” She stood up and began to walk along the beach to see just what this sandcastle contest was all about. Perhaps the holders of the Spirit Totems were here as well.


“So, what is this thing again?” Pete asked as Dave held out a rather unusual contraption. It resembled a metal rod except for the three colored lights, arranged like a stoplight, near the top. From the top down they were green, blue and purple. Several holes were near the bottom and a red wire ran up the rod’s sides.

“It’s the Sand Moisturizer,” Dave responded, “Pam, would you mind explaining to them how this fine device works?”
“Well, you insert it into the sand,” Pamela demonstrated, “and it checks the sand to water ratio. If the ratio is too much,” the green light lit up, “the rod’s internal heating system evaporates some of the moisture present. If the ratio is too little,” she moved it to a drier spot of sand and the purple light lit up, “then the water jets activate until the sand is just right,” the blue light lit up, “for sculpting.”

“One of her finest inventions,” Dave said, “It’s practical and innovative. We heard about the sandcastle contest today, and we’re willing to give you a little edge.”
“Then let the artiste handle everything from here on out,” Ruby declared as she stepped forward, “…what? You should’ve seen me in high school. Won first prize at the art fair and went all the way up to state level. Then I lost there. Still, this is a chance for Ruby Anderson to prove her artistic skill!”

“You do that,” Melody said as she looked out towards the ocean, “I’m going out for a surf run. The waves seem nice today.”
“Well, okay,” Ruby said hesitantly, “just be back in time to see me winning the contest.”
“You can’t win if you don’t get started,” Frank said, “When do we begin?”
“We begin now,” announced Ruby. With the Sand Moisturizer in hand she, Pete, and Frank set out to gather the necessary sand while Dr. Gidget and Dave stood to the side and watched. For them it was a day off, and they couldn’t be more excited.

Wells Oil Platform

“Bah, a contest,” Ohmi said as she peered through the periscope, “I say we ruin their fun. The only question is how…” She looked through the periscope once more and noticed Ruby, who was currently instructing the others on how to build a proper supporting wall for her sandcastle. A smirk crossed Ohmi’s face.

“So, Anderson thinks she’s so big?” Ohmi questioned, “We’ll shrink her down to size.” Ohmi walked into the room where the Oil Beast Refinery was and found Metallico strumming a couple of tunes on his guitar axe. She walked up to him and asked him a question.

“What’s with you?”
“Just playing some old music,” Metallico answered, “It’s been a long while since those days. Back when I was a star, on top of the world…and now I’m waiting for the next attack. So are you here to create a monster or something?”
“That’s exactly what I’m here for,” Ohmi responded, “A drop of crude oil…set the specifications…and…yes!” She let out a cheer as the second chamber of the Oil Beast Refinery opened up and released its latest creature.

The monster had the atom symbol on his chest and was mostly white. His arms appeared to end in two highly advanced lasers, and his legs were nonexistent. Ohmi had created a monster with hovering capabilities. The beast, Microvus, turned his head to the female general.

“Specify attack target,” Microvus said robotically.
“Ruby Anderson…” Ohmi said as she rubbed her hands together, “…Purple South Atlantic. Let her know that Wells Corp. means business.”
“Affirmative,” answered Microvus as he hovered over the sea to the beach. Melody caught sight of something odd flying over her head as she paddled out to her wave, but dismissed it as just another airplane. This was no airplane.


Windy Peaks Beach

“We’re done!” Ruby said as she looked down at her magnificent sand sculpture, “A sandcastle made for a king! We even managed to hollow it out due to some clever design tricks.”

“Well, thanks,” Frank said, “Really, I wasn’t sure if toothpicks would be that steady. Guess they are.”
“Just have to wait for the judges,” Pete told them, “and the winner will be announced.”
“It’s gonna be me,” Ruby proposed, “No doubt about that.” She didn’t notice that Microvus, currently obscured by the glare and the waves, was behind her. From one of his laser-arms he released a beam of clear energy that washed over Ruby’s body. To Pete, Frank, Dr. Gidget and Dave she was there one minute and gone the next. They had no idea what had happened.


As soon as Ruby recovered from the stinging feeling in her back she looked around. It appeared as though she was in the courtyard of her sandcastle, and every grain of sand was visible beneath her feet. Ruby noticed that her Ocean Morpher was still on her left wrist and also that her clothes had shrunken along with her. She stepped forward into her sandcastle.

The further in Ruby got she realized that what she had created was truly a work of art. As simplistic as the designs were it seemed that simplicity is what gave the castle its magnificence. Ruby looked down again to her Ocean Morpher and spoke into it.

“This is Ruby,” she said, “Frank, Pete, Melody, if you can hear me, I’ve…I don’t know how to say it. I’ve shrunken. I’m in the sandcastle if you’re looking for me.” The sand was getting to be almost unbearably hot for Ruby’s feet, and she scrambled into the castle’s interiors to search for the first sign of shade.

As soon as Ruby had found the relieving solace of the shaded interior she heard an electrical humming behind her. Ruby turned around and saw the monster Microvus behind her.

“Hello Ruby,” the monster’s robotic voice answered, “Welcome to my playing field, the smaller world.”
“Don’t bet on it,” Ruby answered, “Ocean Tide, Rise!”


Pete and Frank were confused. Ruby had vanished as soon as they turned their heads, and the judging had already begun on the sandcastles. Pete was tapping his foot impatiently when he heard a voice come out of his Ocean Morpher. It was tinny and static, but he could make a couple of words out.

“This is Ruby…” the voice said, “Frank…Pete…Melody…hear me….shrunken…sandcastle.” Pete tried to quickly piece the parts of the message together but still wasn’t entirely sure what it meant. He and Frank attempted to decode the message when a girl with long, violet hair wearing a purple bikini walked by. She treated every step with the utmost importance and seemed a little disoriented.

“Excuse me,” Frank said to the girl, “Watch your step. This sandcastle is for the contest, and we don’t want it destroyed before the judging.”
“Sorry,” the girl answered. She extended her hand to the two boys, “My name’s Katrina. Interesting devices you have there. What are they?”
“They’re…novelty items…” Frank explained, “From the gift shop?”
“Well, I like the stones in them,” Katrina said, “Can you tell me what they are?”
“Spirit Totems,” Pamela clarified as she stood up from her beach chair, “Legend says they come from an underwater kingdom.” Katrina thrust her arm and let out a small “yes!” under her breath.

“Well, they’re very pretty,” Katrina commented, “Who are you?”
“Pamela Gidget,” Pamela said as she extended her hand, “This is Dave. It’s nice to meet you, Katrina.”
“Nice to meet you guys too,” Katrina answered. She saw a purple flash of light rise from within the sandcastle and immediately raced to a different section of the beach with only a wave of her hand to signal a goodbye. Still Katrina knew she had found the holders of the Spirit Totems. That was better than nothing.


“Just give up, Purple Ranger,” Microvus said as he and Ruby fought throughout the sandcastle, “Like I said we’re on my turf now, and that means I win.”
“Don’t count on it,” Ruby told him as she fired a triple-beam of purple energy from her Trident, “This is my castle, and I’m the Queen. Nobody defeats me on MY turf.” Ruby switched to her SA Daggers and crossed her arms. The Daggers shone with a purple glow as Ruby let them fly for Microvus. Microvus’ lasers fired once more as Ruby felt a strange stinging sensation in her body. She raced out of the sandcastle, and got far enough out so that when she and Microvus returned to their normal sizes the castle remained unharmed.

“Ruby?” Pete asked when she returned. Melody cruised back up to the shore and jumped off her surfboard. The three looked at her and the beast before her and figured that there was only one thing to do.

“Ocean Tide, Rise!”

The four were now in Ranger form, and the Tidal Crusher was quickly assembled. The trigger was pressed and a wave of energy was released at Microvus. An explosion surrounded the area which could only mean that the shrinking menace had been defeated. The others quickly asked Ruby what had went on, and she explained as best she could. Microvus then returned at twice his size.

The Ocean Commander was formed as the battle was taken to the water. Ruby charged up the drill on Sub-3 and let it plunge into Microvus’ central systems. Sparks were already shooting out in various directions from where the drill had struck. The Ocean Commander summoned the Anchor Sword to its hand and let the sword charge with a turquoise energy.

“Wave Cut!” the Rangers spoke in unison. The sword cut through Microvus and finished him off for a second time. The Rangers disembarked from their mecha, demorphed, and landed on the beach just in time to catch the judging of the sandcastles, and Ruby’s in particular.

“Very nice,” commented one of the judges, “Unique architecture, attention to detail, and a hollowed-out hallway. Not everybody would be willing to take the time to do that. Well, Miss Anderson, your entry is the last, and the best. We award your castle first place in the competition.”

“This is going in the Local News section of the Windy Peaks Gazette,” said another one of the judges, this one a female, “Now, you and your friends group together…we want a picture of this.” Ruby, Melody, Pete, Frank, Dr. Gidget, Dave and surprisingly, Katrina all grouped together for the picture. The camera went off and the judges immediately left.

“That was good,” Ruby said, “Never thought I’d get THAT close with my sandcastle. So, who are you?” she turned to Katrina.
“Call me Katrina,” the girl answered. Katrina felt a strange rumbling in her body and looked down at her legs. A sole purple scale was already visible. “I have to get going!” Katrina yelled as she raced down the beach and into the ocean. Ruby turned back to the others to begin planning what to do with her thousand-dollar prize.

They didn’t know that they were being examined to make sure they were able to handle the Spirit Totems. Katrina dipped back beneath the ocean as the sun set on the Windy Peaks beach with a myriad of thoughts running through her mind.

One was that the Spirit Totems were in the hand of four capable people, but the other was that Wells Corp. had much more in store than they had revealed. The future was going to be hectic, and Katrina now knew that they could handle it.

They would need to be able to.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
The Windy Peaks Bar and Grill is open for business! Ruby treats the other to a seaside meal with some of her winnings, but Pete is in for a surprise when he finds his sister working there! Tikrash attacks the place and makes matters worse – will Pete be able, much less willing, to save his sister? What’s Ruby discussing between meals? Why is Frank hitting on Pete’s sister? All to be answered on “Sibling Revelry”!

[hen0219]

I just realized that I am the DUMBEST person on the planet. I made a fansite of your fanfic...posted to tell you about it, and just forgot to put the link up. Well, no wonder I was getting any response. Here's the link:
http://www.geocities.com/proceanfleet/
Copy and paste and check it out!

hen0219

[bjlovel]

Not a bad site. GN, have u got your othersfics on a website. I'm just wondering. keep up the good work on Ocean Fleet

[GreenNinja]

This is it - the last episode before I enter the Tundra Rangers saga. I now decided to take a day to relax and post the information, and then start the new episodes. That's how things will be until the end...no need to post daily ALL the time. Anyway, enjoy, because this episode sets up for something that'll happen almost near the END of the series. Also, Magic Force, on the off-chance you're reading this, there's something you'll like in here. Enjoy.
**************************************
Episode 8: Sibling Revelry

LAST TIME
Katrina posed as a human on the day of the sandcastle contest. Ruby was taking part in this event, and had prepared a magnificent castle (with some help from the boys, Dr. Gidget, and Dave). The judges approached but Microvus shrunk her down to size. The Rangers had a run-in with Katrina (who discovered that they are, indeed, the holders of the Spirit Totems), and Ruby returned. Microvus was destroyed and Ruby won a cool thousand. Now what’ll she use it for?


Windy Peaks Beach

“My treat,” Ruby said as she walked the other three Rangers, Dr. Gidget, and Dave up to the tropically-themed restaurant. It was placed just outside the beach and had a ramp that made it accessible from the seashore. It went by the name of the Windy Peaks Bar and Grill, and today was its opening day. Ruby had won one thousand dollars in a sandcastle-building contest recently and was more than willing to generously spend some of her reward for this group lunch.

The party of six was immediately greeted by a Hawaiian-looking girl wearing the tropical shirt required of all employees. Her black hair fell to her shoulders and she was wearing a fuchsia skirt. Upon closer inspection her nametag read “Alana.” Alana asked for the group’s name.

“Anderson,” Ruby said, “The meal’s on me.” Ruby and Melody were wearing sleeveless shirts in their Ranger colors with white skirts, Dr. Gidget was dressed in a yellow T-shirt with the Verne Labs logo across it and some blue jeans, and all the boys, Dave included, were dressed in white T-shirts and swimsuits. Everyone had sandals on. Teresa led the six to their table on the terrace and told them their server would be coming soon.

Ruby immediately began to converse with the others. “So, like I said, this is on me.”
“Never knew you had such talent,” Dr. Gidget commented.
“Well, I have been thinking of getting into modeling,” Ruby said.
“You certainly have the looks for it,” Dave added.
“Thanks again, Ruby,” Frank added.
“Yeah, pretty nice,” Melody added, “but we do have our,” she switched to a whisper, “you-know-whats…just in case.”
“Of course,” Ruby said.
“So, when exactly will our waiter get here?”

A couple of minutes passed but a girl did eventually arrive to take their order. She had dark blue eyes, reddish-brown hair, and appeared to be a little older than some of the group. Her nametag read “Heather.” Heather immediately asked the group their order. The order was placed, and Heather immediately noticed two people in this group in particular.

“Are you Ruby Anderson?” she asked to the girl in purple, “Saw you in the paper yesterday. Couldn’t help but overhear you earlier. So, modeling, huh?”
“Yeah,” Ruby sighed, “Like that’s going to happen. I’m making just enough money from temping as a lifeguard this summer…not enough for me to get started.”
“Listen, you didn’t hear this from me,” Heather leaned in, “but I know someone who works for Flashbulb Studios. They have a branch right here in Windy Peaks. If you get lucky I may be able to get you to snap a couple of photos for Amend’s summer line.”

“Who’s Amend?” Frank asked, “The FoxTrot guy?”
“No!” Ruby shot back, “Amend is one of the best suit designers in the world, thank you very much. To model something of his…that would be great.”
“Well, I’ll see what I can do,” Heather responded, “Oh, and…hi Pete.” Heather walked away from the table and left Pete with a rather confused look on his face. Heather seemed familiar to him from somewhere, but he didn’t know exactly where…

Minutes passed until the waitress for their meal walked up. She had brown hair that went down to the middle of her back and emerald eyes that Frank looked into longingly. The six placed their orders. Before their waitress left Frank tapped her on the shoulder and asked her a question.

“Hey,” he said, “Name’s Frank. I think you…you look pretty nice this afternoon…wanna go out sometime?”
“Thanks,” the girl answered, “Maybe sometime tonight after my shift.” Pete walked up behind him and told him he knew this girl. The girl waited off to the side.

“Are you sure?” Frank asked, “There could be a lot of girls like her here.”
“Well, what does her nametag say?” Pete asked impatiently.
“Terry…” Frank read, “Why do you ask?”
“Uh, don’t know how to tell you this,” Pete replied, “but you just asked my sister out on a date.”
“Pete?” Terry asked in surprise, “Didn’t see you there. What are you doing here?”
“What are you doing here?” Pete asked back.
“They were hiring!” Terry said back haughtily, “Really, I think Frank here is very nice, and if you can’t handle that, so long.”
“Thanks…” Pete and Frank said sarcastically to each other before sitting down. The girls and Dave whispered among each other while Frank and Pete only remained silent.


Just outside the Windy Peaks Bar and Grill somewhere along the beach there was another monster. Tikrash was his name. He had a large tiki idol for a head and stone-colored arms and legs. This beast, created by Metallico for high defense, had the ability to keep people close to him in addition to a variety of fire and water attacks. Several Oilers surrounded him.

“This is it,” Tikrash said in a grunting voice, “That girl…Terry…she seems to be so central to this turn of events. Perhaps she would make an intriguing hostage. Of course…Oilers…we strike in due time.” The Oilers let out their strange sound as they hid in the shadows. This outing Ruby had planned was about to take a turn for the worst.


“Get over it,” Melody said harshly to the boys, “Ruby and I solved our dispute, and you can solve yours.”
“Yeah, but didn’t it take a monster attack to solve that?” Frank asked.
“Same difference,” Ruby said, “If you can’t make up who knows what can happen? I bet you if anything Wells is planning on launching an attack right now.”
“Really?” asked Pete, “Now?”
“I dunno,” Dave shrugged, “At least you’re prepared.”

Terry came out with their meals and remained completely silent. She could feel the tension running between the six. Just as Terry had finished distributing the meals and prepared to return to the kitchen she felt a strong wind blow from near the terrace stairs. It was Tikrash. The monster bounded across the seating area and grabbed Terry beneath his arms. She struggled, but couldn’t break free.

“Terry!” Pete and Frank yelled in unison. The four who secretly were the Ocean Rangers stood up and raced to a secluded area. Dr. Gidget and Dave started directing people to areas out of battle range. A flash of light could briefly be seen from behind the restroom doors inside as the four Ocean Rangers raced out. Tikrash then revealed he had a secret – a second pair of arms.

“Oilers, go!” he pointed with his second set of arms. The grunts charged for the girls and left their glimmering, slick greasy trail behind them with every footstep. Two of the grunts tried to apprehend Dr. Gidget and Dave, but the Sea Sapphire in its smallest form let out a tiny projection of energy to protect the two.

“Okay, this is not how I wanted to spend my day,” Melody declared, “Fighting off Oilers?”
“Better than dealing with the brother and the lover,” Ruby said, “Let’s get ‘em!” Ruby and Melody held out their Ocean Tridents and let them clank together near the top. Two large rays of purple and blue energy fired out at the Oilers and destroyed several of them with one shot.

“Now we go to the big guns,” Melody declared, “Literally.”
“Right behind you,” Ruby added, “SA Daggers ready!”

Melody sent out a high-pressure stream of water as Ruby tossed her daggers across the terrace. More and more of the Oilers were taken out. The two girls struck their victory poses, but inside the Windy Peaks Bar and Grill a much bigger, deeper battle was taking place.

Tikrash still had Terry in his lower set of arms and was entirely unwilling to let her go. He was releasing flame from one of his hands and water from the other. Pete had his Ocean Shield out and was defending from every possible strike. Frank meanwhile was waiting for an opportunity to hit Tikrash with his NA Blade. Terry was perhaps in a worse situation than either of the two.

“You free her,” Frank said, “She’s your sister.”
“Oh, no,” Pete said sarcastically, “If you love her so much, why don’t you go be her knight in shining spandex?”
“What are you two talking about?” Terry asked as she continued to fight back.
“I don’t know,” Tikrash said, “but as long as I destroy them and take you to Wells all will turn out excellent for me.”
“You wish,” Terry snapped.

Pete summoned his NP Harpoon to his other hand and continued to block. The alternating fire and water attacks were becoming increasingly frustrating to deal with, and this was his sister that he was trying to save. That’s when he thought of an idea. Frank had an opening. That could be taken advantage of.

“Listen…” Pete called, trying not to say Frank’s name, “…you’ve got an opening. Use it.”
“He’s got a what?” Tikrash asked.
“He’s got a…yes!” Terry rejoiced.
“You…you want me to save her?” Frank asked, “Really?”
“Go ahead,” answered Pete, “It’s for the best.”

Frank charged up his NA Blade and thrust the sword forward at Tikrash’s back. The tiki monster let out a screech that sent patrons fleeing. Rather than loosen his grip on Terry the monster threw his lower set of arms upward and sent Terry flying into the air. Frank jumped into the sky and captured the girl in his arms. He turned to Green North Pacific.

“Finish it,” he said, “Nobody harms Terry.”
“Nobody,” Pete said as he backflipped to the furthest wall of the restaurant, “This is for you. Deep Piercing Javelin!” He threw his NP Harpoon through the air. The harpoon gained so much speed it eventually resembled a green streak of energy that struck Tikrash on his chest. Another scream sounded as the monster was finished.

“Victory, ya party-crashing scum,” Pete answered, “Don’t attack this place again.” Pete turned to Red North Atlantic and the two male Rangers powered down. Terry’s face kept the expression of shock she had before.

“Peter?” she asked in surprise, “You’re one of those…Ocean Rangers I’ve been hearing about?”
“Me too,” Frank said as he looked at the girl in his arms, “We saved you.”
“Listen, the date’s off,” Terry said as she jumped down from Frank’s arms, “I’m not going out with someone who may get me attacked by monsters.”
“You won’t tell anybody, right?” Pete asked of his sister.
“I can’t even believe it now!” Terry shouted back, “Of course not!” She looked at the two, “R-return to your seats.” They did just that, and carefully avoided the oil outside only to see a giant Tikrash stomping across the shore.

They immediately morphed again and summoned the Ocean Subs to their side. The Ocean Commander stood in the water as Tikrash challenged it on the beach. The Anchor Sword cut across the lower set of arms and immediately evened the battle.

Tikrash released a simultaneous stream of water and fire from his hands to create a cloud of steam around him. The Ocean Commander utilized Sub-4 and blew away the smoke to make its target visible once more. As soon as Tikrash was in sight the Ocean Commander thrust the drill of Sub-3 into the hands of Tikrash. Both hands, the source of his power, were immediately grinded down to nothing.

“…and now for the finisher,” Pete said, “Ready the torpedoes!”
“Torpedoes ready!” added Frank.
“Launching in five seconds,” stated Melody.
“So long…” commented Ruby. From the legs of the Ocean Commander launched two black-and-green torpedoes from its legs. The torpedoes converged onto the same path and streaked towards Tikrash’s chest. A cloud of fire and smoke surrounded Tikrash as the Ocean Commander struck a pose.

Hours passed, and later Frank was back at his gift shop. Pete was currently scuba diving, Ruby on her lifeguard duty, and Melody was in the gift shop with him. She was currently here checking out the latest make of surfboards. As Melody ran her fingers across the tailfin of one of the more expensive boards two people walked into the gift shop. The bell rang and Frank turned his head.

It was Terry. She was clearly off of her shift and was now wearing a lime-green bikini and a pair of sunglasses. A lean man with scraggly blonde hair, a pair of black swim trunks, and sunglasses was with her. She stepped up to the counter and the man held a seashell necklace up.

“Is that Terry?” Melody inquired.
“Yeah, it’s me,” Terry answered, “Listen; can you let Andy here buy this for me?”
“Andy?” Frank asked, “Who’s he?”
“I’m her new boyfriend, man,” responded the man called Andy in a surfer-dude voice, “Listen, dude, can you just ring this up for me? I’ve got the cash.” He turned aside to Terry and whispered sweetly in her ear, “Chill, babe. He’ll, like, ring it up for you and you can consider it a token of my love.”

“Aw, thanks Andy,” Terry replied sweetly. Frank asked for the $7.95 for the seashell necklace, and watched as Andy placed it around her neck. Terry giggled happily. With his arm around her shoulder Terry and Andy exited from the gift shop. The bell rang once more.

“Don’t worry about it,” Melody reassured Frank, “There’s somebody out there for everybody. Besides, dating a teammate’s sister seems kind of…awkward.”
“I guess you’re right, Mel,” Frank responded longingly, “Summer romances…so sweet yet so short-lived.”

The Spirit Totems around the two’s wrists glowed brightly. Maybe it was their talk or maybe it was something rising elsewhere in the world, but something had to be going on. Wells was also one to sense that.


Wells Oil Platform

Various species of lethal fish swum around in the aquarium Wells had prepared for himself in his private office. The fish populated the spacious murky waters on either the left or right wall, and that’s exactly how Kraken wished for it to be. A piranha swam past his field of vision on the left wall as the Sea’s Eye’s deadly and twisted coral began to glow with an eerie light. Wells sat down and looked into the reflective glass.

Inside he saw the freezing land of the arctic. Winds blew past frozen white landscapes, and the only trees in sight were stripped of any foliage. Beneath an icy lake a small bit of light could be seen, and another point of light was shining out of a cliffside. Kraken knew what these were.

He had wondered where they were cast out to, and the time for their awakening had come at long last. For Earl Wells, President of Wells Oil Corporation and Kraken, mythical sea-beast of terror, this was a perfect opportunity. Now all they had to do was seize it.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
We leave Windy Peaks and travel to Great Britain, where slacker Christopher Clausen is unwillingly thrown into a mission with Yasuraka “Serena” Auroras, the intern of SNUVA Labs, where he is currently a student. Chris and Serena head out on Mission: Arctic and uncover something incredible. The beginning of new friendships, new powers, and new tales on “Way up North”!

[GreenNinja]

The Tundra Rangers saga begins!
---------------------------------
Episode 9: Way up North, Part 1

LAST TIME
Ruby treated the others to a special outing which was quickly interrupted by Tikrash. Frank tried to pick up Terry (Pete’s sister, most unfortunately), and the two boys had tensions running high. Tikrash was eventually defeated and Terry went elsewhere, but a new tale is beginning. It starts not in Windy Peaks, nor in the Arctic, as Wells saw, but rather in Britain.


London, England
SNUVA Labs

A white motorcycle was cruising down the streets of London at a rapid rate. The man on top of it was darting around the traffic as fast as he possibly could to get there. Time was not on his side.

“Watch where you’re going!” called out one civilian.
“Can’t!” answered the man, “I’m gonna be late!” He swerved around a street corner and parked the cycle in the sole parking spot available. He stepped off the cycle and looked up at the silvery, elaborate metal building before him.

On the front of the building it read “SNUVA Labs,” and below it were several smaller words in a shade of blue. “South/North Ultimate Voyage Academy,” is what SNUVA stood for. The man walked through the sliding doors and stepped up to the counter in the front lobby.

His name was Christopher Clausen, but most people called him Chris. He had black hair, tanned skin, blue eyes, and a fairly athletic build. He was only 23, and had registered at SNUVA not too long ago. Today he was wearing a white T-shirt, jeans, a silver jacket and a pair of sunglasses. As he approached the counter he saw no one. This was important.


Elsewhere in SNUVA Labs a girl was walking to the front lobby. She looked Japanese, and had black hair that fell to her shoulders along with sparkling iridescent eyes. A small cup was in her right hand containing two scoops of vanilla ice cream. A silver plastic spoon was in her left. This woman went by the name of Yasuraka Auroras. Yasuraka was a name her mother had given her that meant “peace” in Japanese, but she preferred the name of Serena, and thus Serena is what everyone called her.

Serena was an intern at SNUVA who had come here from America as part of her interest in world exploration. Being an intern was far from the most exciting job, but she was satisfied with her life for now. Serena walked up to the desk in the lobby and took a seat in her chair. She prepared to eat her ice cream until an impatient tapping was heard on the metal. Serena looked up see Chris.

“What do you want?” Serena asked in a discourteous tone.
“Here for today’s meeting,” Chris said, “Name’s Chris Clausen. Think you can let me in?” Serena sighed and opened the book of SNUVA members. She ran down the list.

“Ah, let’s see…” she said as she checked the attendance list, “Harris, Rosewater, Clausen…” she looked up and gave her answer, “It seems that this is the third meeting you’ve been late for in the past two weeks.”
“Well, how many meetings have there been in the past two weeks?” Chris asked back.
“Three,” Serena responded snidely. Chris slammed his hand down on the desk and demanded to be let in, but Serena was unwilling to do so. Her morning had already been interrupted, and she didn’t want to deal with this problem any longer.


The auditorium of SNUVA Labs was packed today with dozens of students of all types. A large viewscreen had been brought down onto the stage, and the students were patiently waiting for the Labs’ most prominent figure to step forward and present them with what was supposedly the most important assignment of the year.

The lights dimmed and a sole pale blue light shone on a silvery podium on stage. A man walked out from behind the curtains and spoke into the microphone. He had slicked-back brown hair, brown eyes, and a confidence upon the stage. This was Dr. Harrison Hoth, the foremost scientist of SNUVA Labs. His voice echoed through the auditorium as images of a frozen landscape showed on the viewscreen.

“Students of SNUVA Labs,” Dr. Hoth announced, “Welcome. What you see before you is your mission. I will be selecting two students to go on a trek to the Arctic – the North Pole. When there you will search for anything new or important, and will return it here to the Labs for further study. Who’s going to volunteer?”

One student raised his hand, but Hoth immediately knew that this was the “class clown” of SNUVA. He called the student on his antics. “McKinley, I’m not going to fall for that this time. Now, is there anybody who is SERIOUSLY interested in this project?”

The door broke open as Chris and Serena backed in. Their hands were locked as they struggled to maintain control over the other. Both of them looked angry, and the tension between them could be felt by all students within range. They continued their grapple down the aisle until they were near the stage. Serena thrust her hand into the air in an attempt to make Chris loosen his grip, but it only sent both of their arms into the air. Hoth went back to the microphone and announced to the auditorium.

“Clausen, Auroras, so glad to see you volunteered. Are you sure you’re up for this?” Chris looked at Serena with a devious look in his eye and broke his grip from hers. He turned around and faced Dr. Hoth.
“Yes,” Chris answered. He shot a glare aside to Serena. The girl looked about ready to hit Chris at that moment, but she knew both of them were bound to the project, and there was no going back.

“Thank you,” Dr. Hoth answered, “Both of you will be leaving in due time to the Arctic to carry out this exploration for SUNVA. So glad to see that both of you share the interest in doing this.”

“You’ll pay for this,” Serena muttered under her breath, “Slacker.”
“I was going to sleep through this,” Chris muttered back, “but you had to be so picky about it…” Both were handed folders containing the information they would need to know, and a strange silence filled the auditorium.

“Now,” Dr. Hoth began again, “Onto the next project.”

The Arctic Region
A Short Time After

A silver snowcat with the SNUVA Labs logo printed across the side in blue letters traipsed along the snowy trails of the arctic. It was a vehicle well-equipped for the slippery terrain, and a small laboratory-like area was in the back of it in addition to several bags of clothes. At the two-person cockpit in front sat Chris and Serena. Each was heavily clad in snow outfits. They also had on goggles that made their vision clearer. Serena rode shotgun, and Chris drove.

“Where do we stop?” Chris asked as he looked down at the map the two had, “There are a couple of good excavation spots marked.” Serena had a cup of hot chocolate in her hand, and only turned away as Chris talked to her. “Come on, what’s your problem? We’re both in this, and we may as well try to make the best of it.”

“I didn’t WANT to go to the Arctic,” Serena complained, “I was supposed to remain back at SNUVA and work on my internship for business. You had to drag me along.”

“You know what; I say we get out here…” Chris said as he stomped down on the snowcat’s pedal. The vehicle ground to a halt as Chris and Serena climbed out the door and landed on the ground. A vast wasteland was before them. Snow could be seen for miles around, and only a couple of leafless trees, several icy lakes, and a high cliff face broke the monotony.

“Got our tools,” Chris said, “Let’s get started.” A small snowmobile rolled out from behind and Chris climbed in while Serena rode behind him. They cruised across the landscape as the wind blew in their faces. It was a chilling wind that made the journey almost unbearable for the both of them. Serena was used to warm weather, and Chris had never experienced cold to this degree.

The journey continued on for several more minutes until they arrived in a field of icy lakes. Chris took out a shovel and pick and began to dig up the land in his search for something worthy. Serena stood off to the side and tapped her foot. She seemed rather impatient.

“What are you doing?” she asked.
“I’m looking for something…well, anything,” Chris answered, “The sooner we dig up some artifact, the sooner we can return to SNUVA and get on with our lives.”
“Well, okay,” Serena said, “I’ll see what I can find to eat. Somehow I don’t trust those rations we were given. I want food that’s prepared fresh. Ice pick, please.” Chris tossed Serena the pick and she walked to the edge of one of the frozen lakes.

Serena cut out a small hole and asked Chris for the fishing pole. She caught the implement in her hands, baited the end, and lowered it into the water. Several minutes passed, and Serena opened her canteen of hot chocolate every few minutes to keep her body warm. Just as Serena was about to drift off she felt a tug on the other end of the line. She immediately yanked the fishing pole out of the water.

A silvery fish was on the other end. It was fairly large in size, and a slight glow could be seen coming from its stomach. She knew that she had caught one fish, and immediately placed her rod back into the water to catch more. After about half an hour she had a good six fish caught.

“So, find anything?” she asked Chris as she transported the fish back to the snowmobile. Chris only sighed. He climbed back in the snowmobile and set it racing over the tundra. Eventually Chris and Serena saw an amazing sight. It was the cliff face that, before, they could only make out in the distance.

“We’re climbing it,” Chris said to Serena. He took out a grappling hook and tethered both of them together. As they began to scale the cliff face Serena made a remark in Chris’ direction.
“Oh, I see, you’re one of those ambitious types…when you’re not a slacker.”
“What can I say?” Chris replied, “I do as I please.” The two continued to climb up. About halfway up the cliff Chris’ eye caught something right in front of him. It was a small block of ice embedded into the cliff face. A small object could be seen glowing within the center of it. Chris wedged out the ice block and placed it into his bag.

“What was it?” Serena yelled out from a foot or so below.
“I dunno,” Chris answered, “but it seems cool.”
“Hah, hah,” Serena falsely chuckled.
“Hey, that pun wasn’t intended,” Chris responded to her. The two climbed higher and higher until they were eventually at the top of the cliff face. By now the sun was starting to set for the first time in months, and Chris and Serena were there to view it.

“We can go back to the snowmobile and the snowcat in the morning,” Chris said, “Now would be a good time to get some sleep. We’ll need to build an igloo for tonight, though. Certainly seems to be enough material up here.” As Serena and Chris began to pack the snow the two walked towards the edge of the cliff. Chris placed his arm around Serena’s shoulder and two looked at the vast arctic scenery below them.

“It’s beautiful…” Serena added, “…and the setting sun only adds to the splendor.”
“Maybe it was worth coming on this trip after all,” Chris added, “Well, we have an igloo to build.” After about an hour the two had assembled an igloo big enough to house both of them. Chris snuck inside and set a fire blazing.

Serena followed in after him and the two sat against the back wall.
“So, how does this igloo keep us warm? It’s made of snow,” she inquired.
“The snow is packed in such a way that it prevents heat from escaping,” Chris answered, “Something about thermodynamics.”
Chris took out his ice block and Serena began to prepare one of the fish she’d caught. As the fish was cut open something fell out of its mouth and onto the girl’s hand. She looked down at what it was and was truly amazed.

It was a small stone in varying shades of black. A glazed coat covered it, and the solid silver silhouette of a penguin could be seen engraved into it. Chris melted down his ice block and found one much the same. The only major differences were that it was in shades of white instead of black, and the silhouette of a polar bear was engraved into it in silver.

Both stones shone with a bright light in their colors and gave warmth to the interior of the igloo. The igloo was getting warmer as the fire continued to burn. Chris and Serena began to remove some of their layers of clothing, and in time Serena was down to just a black turtleneck to go with her black pants. Chris was in a white turtleneck. The cold was still coming in from outside despite the igloo being sealed. Serena let out a shiver.

“We need to group closer,” she whispered, “huddle together.”
“Got it,” Chris said. The two nudged closer and closer until their bodies were nearly rubbing against each other. Serena could feel her body tense up from the cold and the closeness. The two again looked down to their stones. The stones were still shining brighter than even the fire, and illuminated the igloo with a silver glow.

“Here,” Serena said, “Have some hot cocoa. Anything if it’ll make us feel warmer.”
Chris took a sip and looked down to the bottom of the canteen. “There’s only a little bit left,” he answered, “Here, you take it.”
“Why…thank you,” Serena answered, “Look, I’m sorry. I was just having a tense morning and…”
“No, I’m the one who should be sorry,” Chris interrupted, “Me and my slacker ways. If it weren’t for me we’d be back at SNUVA right now.”
“No, it’s my fault,” Serena apologized.
“How about if we say that it was both of our faults?” Chris said softly, “Now, let’s get some sleep. We can return to SNUVA with these in time. They’re a…” he let out a yawn, “…good enough find by me.”

The two closed their eyes and settled down with the light of the fire and the stones giving them vision. Outside, the weather was frightful for almost any human, but inside the fire was delightful. Chris and Serena had no place to go but home, and in their mind the snow could keep blowing and falling and so on outside. To them all they had was this igloo and each other.

That was better than anything.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Chris and Serena return to SNUVA and find out just what they came across – and also that a beast called U-V is attacking Windy Peaks. On one of the hottest days in existence it’ll take two new Rangers to cool things down! Battles and more await on the conclusion of this story….”Way up North, Part 2”!

[Erctai: Lone Ranger]

Awesome job, GreenNinja! Are you making suits for the new rangers?
And is absolutely nothing going on in Windy Peaks all this time?

Good job on the chapters-oh, sorry, episodes!

ELR :D :) ;)

[GreenNinja]

Episode 10: Way up North, Part 2

LAST TIME
We went to SNUVA Labs in London where slacker Chris Clausen and intern Yasuraka “Serena” Auroras were chosen to go on Mission Arctic. They uncovered two mystical stones not unlike the Spirit Totems, and are now planning to return to SNUVA. The mission was a success.


SNUVA Labs

Chris and Serena had agreed to meet with Dr. Hoth in a special room of SNUVA Laboratories. The room was lined with silver walls and blue tile. The two waited patiently until the sliding doors gave way and Dr. Hoth entered.

“Christopher, Yasuraka, hello,” he motioned, “Now, what have you found?”
“These,” Chris said as he held out the two stones, “What are they?” Dr. Hoth looked at the items and went onto one of the computers present in the lab. He logged onto the official database of the Verne Laboratories, an associate of SNUVA, and compared them to a picture.

“I don’t believe it…” Dr. Hoth said in surprise, “You’ve actually found two of the lost Spirit Totems.”
“What’s a Spirit Totem?” Serena asked.
“A Spirit Totem is a legendary stone rumored to be from an underwater kingdom that’s centuries old at least. The two you’ve found appear to be the ones representing the Arctic and Antarctic Oceans…rather fitting you’d find them where you did.”

He was about to hand the Totems back to Chris and Serena before they began to glow. The two stones firmly planted themselves on Chris and Serena’s left wrists and shone in their respective colors for a few seconds. When the light had faded two devices were around the two’s wrists.

The devices had a silver armband and resembled a hexagonal ice crystal. Near the top of the crystal was a symbol – a smaller, somewhat darker hexagonal ice crystal with a silver “T” within – and near the bottom was a silver button shaped like a downward-pointing triangle. In the center of the ice crystal was their Totem. The devices were not cold to the touch.
http://img36.imageshack.us/img36/6530/tundramorpher3sq.png (http://www.imageshack.us)

“According to the Verne Labs database,” Dr. Hoth said, “These Totems have given way to a device called a…morpher. Given where you found them and the symbol on it, I’d say it only seems right to call you the Tundra Rangers. Feel free to create your own morphing phrase.”

“Where are you getting all of this?” Chris questioned, “What’s a Ranger?”
“A suited hero that fights to protect the Earth…,” Hoth pulled up pictures of the four Ocean Rangers, “…much as these four have become for the Verne Labs. I’ve received word from Professor Verne himself that the Wells Oil Corporation has been a little well…different lately near Windy Peaks, and it appears temperatures are at a record high there now. This is nowhere in the weather forecast. We’re sending you two to California.”

“So quickly?” asked Serena abruptly, “We barely know what’s going on!”
“You’ll figure it out in no time,” Hoth told them, “but take these with you.” He handed each of them a silver gun that had an icy-blue snowflake insignia near the back of the barrel. “These are Freeze Guns,” Hoth declared, “Each is armed with the ability to fire a small energy spheres aided by liquid nitrogen. We’ve been working on them in case of emergency. I’d say they compliment your powers perfectly. Now, are you ready to go to Windy Peaks?”

“Yes,” Serena declared.
“Let’s do this,” Chris said as he gripped her hand, “I believe both of us are going somewhere now.”
“Go time!” the two said together as they looked into each other’s eyes. They had never been in battle, but there was always a first time for everything.


Windy Peaks, California
That Same Day

The monster U-V was a unique kind. He had fluorescent light tubes on his chest and what appeared to be heating lamps on the end of his arms. He was made of a black metal and sunglasses were on his face. The day he attacked the Windy Peaks beach was an interesting one. It all began like any other day.

“So, Mel,” Frank asked as Melody walked into the gift shop, “Why aren’tcha surfing?”
“Are you kidding?” Melody said as she wiped sweat from her brow, “It’s over 100 degrees out there! I can barely step on the sand without jumping up. Besides, the gift shop and Dr. Gidget’s lab are the only places with air conditioning…” she looked at the fan on the counter, “…or at least a fan around here!”
“So, where’s Ruby?”
“You won’t believe this,” Melody motioned, “Look out the window.” Frank walked out from behind the counter and looked down the beach. On a purple towel he saw none other than Ruby Anderson.

Ruby Anderson was taking this hot day for all it was worth. She had her sunglasses and visor on and was already lying down. She turned around so she was on her front. Ruby slid her bikini bottom down just a slight bit. She motioned for Pete to come over from where he was swimming in the ocean.

Pete climbed out of the water and looked at Ruby. He could barely move.
“Pete, apply some sunscreen to my back, please?” she untied the back of her bikini top and left her back bare as she relaxed on the sun. Pete began to apply the sunscreen as Frank and Melody just watched from the gift shop in wonder.

In Dr. Gidget’s lab she and Dave were kicking back with a cold drink, the air conditioning on, and the sounds of the Beach Boys playing in the background. Beaumont had called in a few minutes ago to inform Pamela that his park was going well despite his being swamped with customers today from the heat. Pamela had retaliated by saying that she and Dave would use today to relax. Beaumont was only frustrated. Then he pulled out Breezy and Gale, and the two girls had teased Dave once more. Then Beaumont had signed off, and Pam and Dave had gone right back to relaxing.

“How hot is it?” Dave asked.
“107 degrees Fahrenheit,” answered Pamela, “and getting hotter by the minute.”

That’s when the monster U-V attacked. Pamela and Dave called the Rangers on their Ocean Morphers and informed them of the monster and his platoon of Oilers. Ruby and Pete jumped up from the towel where they had been preparing Ruby to tan, and Melody and Frank raced out from the gift shop.

Ruby had her towel wrapped around her body as the four gathered. They turned the wheel on their Morphers and spoke out the morph call as lights in their respective colors shone from their wrists.
“Ocean Tide, Rise!”

When the light had faded they performed their roll call and raced into battle.
“Warrior of the Water, Red North Atlantic!”
“Defender of the Deep, Green North Pacific!”
“Mermaid of the Marine, Purple South Atlantic!”
“Siren of the Surf, Blue South Pacific!”
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!”

They took out their Ocean Shields and blocked from the first few blasts of solar energy that U-V fired out. They then switched to their Tridents and darted around the beach as they raced into battle. Frank tried to slam his Trident into the light tubes on U-V’s chest, but found that the pure heat and light radiating from them weakened him.

Pete and Melody backed up and launched their distanced attacks with their specialized weapons.
“Deep Piercing Javelin!”
“Crashing Surf Salvo!” The two attacks charged toward U-V, but he stopped Pete’s harpoon with a solar laser and completely evaporated Melody’s high-pressure water burst.

“Yeah, I’m hot today!” U-V declared, “No one can stop me!” Ruby snuck up behind him and tried to stab her Daggers into his mechanical systems, but the attack ultimately failed as the hot metal of U-V’s body made her jump back instinctively.

Ruby regrouped with the others as Frank ordered them to form the Tidal Crusher. The weapon launched its blast, but U-V did the same with that attack as he did with Melody’s. Several Oilers raced to where the Rangers were and grappled them. All four were held tightly, and were unable to break free as the heat of the day had worn them to the point of exhaustion. Several of the Oilers had their heads burst into flame. They chuckled menacingly as the four Rangers were brought to U-V.

“We’re done for…” Pamela said in an anxious voice.
“Never thought it’d end like this,” Dave commented, “The hottest day of the year is the end of the Rangers.” U-V charged up the heat lamps on the ends of his arms and prepared to zap the four lined-up Rangers. That’s when he felt two icy blasts hit him in his lamps. His attack was no longer charging.

“Who did that?” U-V asked. He looked at the beach entrance and saw Chris and Serena standing on the boardwalk leading up to the beach. Chris blew at the barrel of his Freeze Gun and commented to the monster.

“Freeze Gun,” Chris said, “Can cool almost anything in an instant.”
“You’re just the first target,” Serena told him, “So, shall we do it?”
“Right with you,” Chris told her. The two held their Tundra Morphers to their chests as the Totems within began to glow. They then thrust their left arms into the air and brought them down. Each of them pressed down on the silver button as their bodies began to glow. They spoke their transformation phrase.

“Tundra Chill Power!” and with that the transformation had been initiated.

Chris is standing in a snowfield in the middle of a blizzard. The sky clears as an aurora shines brightly behind him. Chris leaps backwards through the aurora and lands back on the ground. The aurora covers all of his body but his head. White energy surges from his feet to his neck and creates his suit. The suit is primarily white with icy-blue trim on the gloves and boots, an icy-blue hexagon on his chest bearing his polar bear symbol, and silver lines on the sides of his torso in addition to silver shoulder pads. A black belt with an icy-blue hexagonal ice crystal in the center is also present. A snowflake lands on Chris’ head and ripples out into his helmet. The helmet has a polar bear design on top and icy-blue trim around the visor. Chris strikes his pose as a transparent white polar bear projection roars behind him.

Serena is standing on an ice floe in the middle of a blizzard. The sky clear as an aurora shines brightly behind her. Serena leaps backwards through the aurora and lands on another ice floe. The aurora covers all of her body but her head. Black energy surges from her feet to her neck and creates her suit. The suit is primarily black with icy-blue trim on the gloves, boots and skirt, an icy-blue hexagon on her chest bearing her penguin symbol, and silver lines on the side of her torso in addition to silver shoulder pads. A black belt with an icy-blue hexagonal ice crystal in the center is also present. A snowflake lands on Serena’s head and ripples out into her helmet. The helmet has a penguin design on top and icy-blue trim around the visor. Serena strikes her pose as a transparent black penguin projection chirps behind her.
http://img285.echo.cx/img285/7426/tundrarangers4dc.png

The two posed proudly before performing their own roll call. U-V, the Oilers, Dr. Gidget and Dave only looked on in awe and confusion.

“I am…the Sentry of the Snow, White Arctic!” Chris announced.
“I am…the Enchantress of the Aurora, Black Antarctic!” Serena declared. The two struck their final pose as the Tundra Rangers symbol shone behind them in a flurry of white and icy-blue mist.
“Tundra Rangers!”

“Like you’re a threat to me,” U-V said, “I’m the hottest thing around here.”
“Haven’t you learned?” Chris said as he walked forward with his Freeze Gun, “It’s not about being hot anymore. Cool is the in thing.” He sent several icy-blue bolts of energy and liquid nitrogen at the Oilers. The grunts had their flames extinguished and turned into pillars of ice. Serena delivered a jumping kick to several of them as they shattered into nothing more than piles of ice on the sand which quickly melted.

The Ocean Rangers quickly raced to the sidelines and let the Tundra Rangers do what they wished. Chris and Serena saw their Totems glowing and pressed down on the button. New weapons materialized in their hands as they walked forward to confront U-V.

Chris had a large white cannon with a silver trigger and silver and icy-blue designs around the barrel and body. Serena had a black bow shaped like a penguin’s wings, and upon closer inspection the bow could fold down into a shield. Serena and Chris looked at their new weapons and walked forward.

“Ice Cannon,” Chris declared, “Nice…” He pressed down on the trigger and sent a white blast of icy energy at U-V. The monster felt his legs suddenly turn immobile. He tried to fire another solar energy blast, but two black arrows with icy-blue arrowheads struck him the heat lamps. These arrows appeared to be constructed of a type of solid energy.

“Ice Bow-Shield,” Serena declared as she loaded another arrow, “Always does the trick.” The next arrow shone like the Northern or Southern Lights themselves. Serena let the projectile fly as she announced the name of the attack. “Aurora Arrow!”

Chris charged up his cannon for another blast and released an attack he proclaimed as the “Polar Snow Shot!” Chris and Serena next regrouped and placed their weapons together. It seemed to be an almost instinctive feeling that led them to do this.

The bow was split at the middle as the two halves were clipped on to each side of the Ice Cannon. This new weapon, the Tundra Launcher, was held at U-V. Chris and Serena pressed down on the trigger as its attack – the Tundra Avalanche – was released in a wave of silvery energy. When the attack had passed U-V was left encased in a block of ice. Chris and Serena turned around as the ice exploded into several ice fragments that melted upon landing in the sands.

They and the Ocean Rangers powered down and walked over to each other. Frank was the first to speak.

“Who are you?” he asked in amazement.
“Nice job,” Melody complemented, “With U-V gone the day actually seems a little cooler.”
“I’m Ruby Anderson,” Ruby added, “Nice to meet you.”
“So, the Tundra Rangers?” asked Pete, “Nice name.”
“I’m Chris Clausen, and this is Serena Auroras,” Chris mentioned, “We’re from SNUVA Labs in England.”
“SNUVA?” asked Pamela in surprise, “I’d heard about them in my time at Verne, but never actually met anybody from them. I’m guessing you have Spirit Totems?”
“Got ‘em,” Serena motioned to the black Totem in the center of her morpher.
“Awesome, just awesome,” Dave complimented, “So, you will be staying here in Windy Peaks?”

“May as well,” Chris said, “We’ve heard about Wells Corp. That must’ve been one of their creatures.”
“So, how just bad is Wells Corp.?” Serena asked.
“They’re bad,” Pamela answered, “Really bad…we may not know everything, but we’ll probably need your help. If anything, Wells Corp. will only up their game now.”

Wells Oil Platform

“Just as predicted,” Wells hissed from his dim office, “Six of the seven Spirit Totems have been found…and all are gathered in one place. To pry them from their owners will be difficult, but it is a mission worth taking. Metallico, Ohmi, and Fission better be ready to give me their fullest efforts…”

Kraken’s voice bubbled from within him as he turned back to the Sea’s Eye. “Only one remains now. I will send out a squad of Oilers across the world to seek it, but for now my main mission remains grabbing what Totems are available. Someday Kraken will return.”

“Sir?” asked Metallico as he walked into the room, “Did you know two new Rangers arrived?”
“Yes, yes I did,” Wells answered, “Now, can you call Ohmi and Fission in here?”

The two raced in. Wells asked them to follow him as he opened the back door of his office. Behind was a large chamber that somewhat resembled a garage lined with black and silver metal. Three giant mechs were visible. One was primarily grimy silver and had two axe-like blades attached to its wrists. Black tubing lined its body.

“These are your Zords,” Wells said, “built from the finest technology Wells Corp. has amassed. The first is the Ironzord. Metallico, it belongs to you.” He left the man to admire his mech as he walked Ohmi and Fission further down the garage.

The next was a primarily white mecha with a feminine build. Yellow lightning designs were drawn across its body and two Van de Graff generator-like globes pulsating with yellow electricity formed the shoulders. Wells motioned toward it and spoke again in his hissing, bubbling voice.

“The next is the Ampzord. Ohmi, it belongs to you. The power of electricity itself is yours to command against the Rangers, should you desire.”

Finally he showed Fission a silver-and-green robot with yellow eyes. The nuclear symbol was on its chest and it seemed to glow with a green aura. Fission seemed intrigued by the robot as Wells honored him with what it was.

“The Atomzord,” he said, “It belongs to you, Fission. Should you ever wish to combat the Rangers at the robotic level, now you can. I trust you enjoy these new devices?” The three saluted and answered with a yes.

“That’ll keep them in my clutches just a little longer,” Wells whispered under his breath, “and that’s all the better for me. I can’t do this alone.”

Both sides fighting this battle had gained something to their advantage – and it would all play out soon. The effects will surely be interesting.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Dr. Hoth prepares to introduce Chris and Serena to their Zords, but an Oiler steals the blueprints. The six Rangers will have to travel out to the Wells Oil Platform itself, and the generals are sure to give them a run for their money. Also they find out just what Wells Corp. has been up to these past two years, and none of them will believe it. All things begin on the next episode – “The Ice Zords Cometh”!

[Erctai: Lone Ranger]

NNiiccceeee! Great job on the episode!
Chris and Serena came up with everything,
didn't they? Oh, and how will they get to
England in the next episode? Find out next
time on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!

ELR :) :D ;)

[bjlovel]

You're really weird

[GreenNinja]

Episode 11: The Ice Zords Cometh, Part 1

LAST TIME
Chris and Serena returned to SNUVA and discovered they had found two more Spirit Totems. The Totems gave way to their Tundra Morphers, and the two headed to Windy Peaks. Windy Peaks was in the middle of its hottest day in recent history, and the monster U-V only set out to make things worse. Chris and Serena appeared as the Ocean Rangers were almost beaten. The two morphed into the Tundra Rangers and defeated U-V once and for all. Yet things continue…and one more Spirit Totem remains.


Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

“It’s an honor to meet you, Dr. Hoth,” Pamela said as she shook the man’s hand, “SNUVA has always been an associate of the Verne Labs, and well, I’ve read a lot of your work. Mysteries of the Arctic was a wonderful book. In all this confusion, I’ve forgotten to introduce myself. Pamela Gidget.”

“Pleasure to meet you Pamela,” Dr. Hoth said as he shook her hand firmly, “and this would be Dave, your…uh, partner on the Totem Power Project, right?”
“Dave’s the name,” Dave said as he also shook Hoth’s hand, “So, why’d you come all the way out here?”

“With Chris and Serena out spending time in Windy Peaks I figured it would be best if I showed you what I have planned,” Dr. Hoth answered as he removed two silver cylindrical tubes. The SNUVA logo was written across the side in blue. Hoth unscrewed the tops of both cylinders and revealed two sets of blueprints. Pamela and Dave looked down in awe.

“What are they for?” Dave asked inquisitively.
“Considering it’s been a couple of days since the Tundra Rangers arrived,” Hoth said, “and your Ocean Subs intrigued me, these are plans for the Tundra Zords…something to aid Chris and Serena in their mission. They should be finished soon. These are the blueprints, but I left out one key element on these prints…”

“What?” Pamela questioned.
“The combination programs…those are stored on this diskette,” he took out a small floppy disk from his lab jacket, “Plans for the Megazord are intricate and complex. They’re perhaps the most crucial element in the Tundra Zords.”

“And where are we going to store them?” Pamela asked.
“I figure in the same holding bay as the Submarines,” Hoth told the two, “You seem to have enough room down there. Would it be alright with you two before we ship the Zords over from SNUVA?”
“Perfectly alright, sir,” Pamela answered, “Thanks for showing us this. It’s incredible to have two new Rangers on the team…and to meet an established and honored colleague.”
“Thank you,” Dr. Hoth said, “We’ll need these Tundra Zords. If what you’ve told me of Wells is true, then this is just the beginning of his plans. For that we’ll need all the force available.”

Wells Oil Platform

Fission was looking through the periscope with a pair of headphones across his ears. He was picking up sound transmissions from the Beachfront Lab, and he listened intently to what the three scientists had to say.

“Tundra Zords…combination programs….crucial element,” and then the transmission cut off. Fission removed the headphones and looked away from the periscope as he walked up to the outer deck of the oil platform. Ohmi was wearing a white-and-yellow bikini and currently sunning herself, and Metallico was playing a simple tune on his guitar.

“Guess what I just heard?” Fission said proudly as he walked out onto the deck.
“What?” Ohmi asked as she looked up, “I’m not interested in whale songs like last time.”
“No, this is serious,” Fission told them, “You do know of the Tundra Rangers, correct? Well, it seems that Hoth is planning on giving them their own Zords…and what if we were to take the blueprints to those Zords?”

“Then we’d know their every trick,” Metallico said as he looked up, “No attack they did would surprise us. It’s a brilliant idea. We’ll just need to get Wells’ permission, though.”
“Not a problem,” answered Fission. He walked over to the intercom located on the deck and pressed down on the button. He spoke into the microphone as his voice echoed across the Oil Platform.

“Uh, Mr. Wells, sir?” asked Fission, “I’ve made a major discovery…the blueprints for the Tundra Rangers’ Zords are within our reach. Would it be alright if we sent out a group of Oilers to retrieve them?”

A couple moments of silence followed, and then Wells’ voice came over the intercom. All three generals stood at attention when they heard his bubbling, growling voice.
“Fission, I say that it is possible. The Oilers will be on it immediately. Nice work.”
“Thank you, Mr. Wells,” Fission answered. The intercom shut off and Fission turned to the other two, “Now, how’s that for scouting? For once it will be Wells Corp. that has the upper hand…perfect.”

Windy Peaks, California
The Boardwalk

Chris and Serena were getting a tour of Windy Peaks at the moment. It was different for them, especially since neither of the two had ever been to a seaside resort town such as this one. Several purchases had been made, and the four were now relaxing at the Windy Peaks Bar and Grill. Frank took out his Metal-Searcher 360-X.

“Wow, nice piece of tech,” Chris said, “How’d you get it?”
“Bought it,” Frank said, “The gift shop’s not the best-paying job in the world, but it’s alright. So, what do you do?”
“I’m an intern at SNUVA,” Serena answered, “Originally lived in New York, and then came there to advance my skills in business and science. Someday I would like to run my own company…that would be nice.”

“Oh, me?” asked Chris as he looked up, “Well, I’m just a student. The Labs are a pretty cool place…no, I don’t really know where I’m going at the moment. Taking life in stride…”
“Well, in that case, you’ll love Windy Peaks,” Pete said, “Perfect vacation town.”
“Except for the attacks by Wells Corp…” Melody added.
“Yeah, that’s the only thing,” Ruby commented, “Other than that, welcome. So, anywhere you two would like to check out next?”

“I guess we could do with a couple of spare swimsuits,” Serena said, “It’s the middle of summer, isn’t it?”
“What are we waiting for?” Chris exclaimed as he jumped up from the table, “Let’s go!” Heather, the same waitress the Rangers had met before, walked up to their table to deliver the check.

“What’s got him so excited?” Heather asked.
“Swimsuit shopping,” Ruby sighed.
“I’m guessing he’s not so much about buying…” Heather began.
“…as he is about looking,” Melody finished, “Exactly.”

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

“…and so, that’s that,” Hoth said as he rolled up the blueprints and placed them back in their tubes, “Top-of-the-line technology that’s perfectly compatible with the Freeze Guns and Spirit Totems. The former to activate the control panel and the latter to power them – I think it’s quite inventive.”

“Certainly is,” Pamela said, “That’s technology like I’ve never seen. Where does SNUVA get the funding from?”
“Various companies…” Hoth answered, “…there are many people out there willing to support our cause. No, Wells Corp. isn’t one of them, nor the Treasure Hunters.”
“Just making sure,” Dave commented.

The blueprint tubes were left on one of the counters. Pamela prepared to open the door to the Submarine Holding Bay, but a crash was heard at the door to the lab. Several Oilers filed in and lunged for Hoth. They wanted the blueprints.

“Get out of here!” Pamela yelled. The Sea Sapphire necklace she was wearing shone again and shot out a sapphire-colored beam of light that destroyed a row of Oilers. Two of the foot soldiers jumped into the air and grabbed the blueprints off of Dr. Hoth’s back. The straps snapped and the soldiers giggled with their prize in their hands. With that the Oilers vanished in a burst of black light, and the three scientists were left stunned.

“That wasn’t good…” Pamela said in an exhausted voice.
“THOSE were Oilers?” Hoth asked, “I’ve heard about them but…”
“Yeah, it was them,” Dave said as he stood up, “How are we gonna get the blueprints back?”
“If I know anything,” Pamela said, “They’ve taken them to the Oil Platform. We have no clue what’s going on out there, but it must be done. We’re sending the Rangers.”


Within a few minutes the Rangers arrived from the boardwalk with several shopping bags in hand. Ruby, Melody and Serena set their purchases down as they approached the three scientists. Chris spoke first.

“So, what happened?”
“I was about to give you and Serena your own Zords,” Hoth began, “Mechanized fighting machines themed to your powers. It’s much the same concept as the Ocean Submarines my colleague Dr. Gidget has prepared. The Zords were about to arrive from SNUVA today, but without those blueprints we can’t be sure if the Zords are fully functional. We’ll need you – all six of you – to go retrieve the prints.”

“From the Wells Oil Platform?” questioned Pete, “We don’t know what’s out there!”
“You do have your powers,” Pamela told them, “and that makes things a little better. The four of you have your Jet Racers…”
“…and I guess it’s time I revealed a little something for you two,” Dr. Hoth said, “Follow us to the Holding Bay.”

The six walked down to the Submarine Holding Bay. The four Ocean Subs were present in addition to the Jet Racers. Two new objects stood out among the underground cavern’s dim light.

It was two silver cycles with the Tundra Rangers insignia on the front and sides. Each had triangular icy-like designs accented with hexagons colored in either white or black. There were no wheels on these cycles, but rather two small icy-blue orbs. Light radiated from the two orbs.

“What are these?” Chris asked.
“Tundra Hover Cycles,” Hoth said, “Those spheres you see where the wheels would be are experimental antigravity generators. These cycles can move over any terrain – because they don’t touch it – and are armed with a basic ice laser not unlike your Freeze Gun. Finally, they have limited flying abilities and a grappling hook.”

“Sounds good to me,” Chris said, “Well, let’s move out.”
“Right with you,” added Frank. The six climbed onto their appropriate vehicle and began to drive across the ocean. They knew where the Wells Oil Platform was from a map in the Beachfront Lab and drove out in that direction. If Wells Corp. was to discover just what secrets the Tundra Zords held all of them would suffer greatly.

The waves rolled beneath them and the sea breeze blew past their faces as they rode out to the shadowy Oil Platform. As they approached it they could somehow feel the air and the seas getting darker. It was as if there was a constant storm brewing just above the Oil Platform and it set a rather glum atmosphere for the area.

A rusted ladder hung off the main platform and onto a medium-sized square of metal that bobbed in motion with the waves. The six Rangers anchored their Jet Racers and Tundra Hover Cycles to the platform’s posts. The ladder was thin and sturdy enough to hold only one of them at a time. Frank agreed to go first.

Frank slowly but surely inched up the ladder, and upon reaching the main platform he gave the signal to the others that it was safe to go up. Pete, then Ruby, Melody, Serena and Chris climbed the ladder. The six were now standing on the rickety main deck of the Oil Platform. The place had a strange air of silence to it that disturbed all of them.

They walked around the area until catching the one spot of sunlight visible on the entirety of the platform. The three generals were there, and one of them could be seen opening a cylindrical tube. Those could only be the blueprints. Several Oilers were also visible from this distance.

Chris raced ahead and took out his Freeze Gun. He shot one of the Oilers and turned it into a black icicle on the deck that immediately melted down into a pile of crude oil on the ground. The generals looked up and noticed that they had intruders at their base – and the Rangers no less. Both groups lessened the distance between them.

“Give up the blueprints,” Chris said as he held out his Freeze Gun, “I’ve got many more shots where that came from.”
“Hah, you wish,” Fission said, “The blueprints aren’t even with me anymore. If you want them, try Wells’ office.”
“Of course, you’ll have to go through us,” Metallico added as he branded his Guitar-Axe.
“Think you can handle it?” Ohmi asked.

“Oh, we can handle it!” Frank announced, “Ready?”
“Ready!” the other five responded.
“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

A light surged over the six’s bodies and transformed them into their Ranger states. They immediately performed their roll call just to spite the generals.

“Warrior of the Water, Red North Atlantic!”
“Defender of the Deep, Green North Pacific!”
“Mermaid of the Marine, Purple South Atlantic!”
“Siren of the Surf, Blue South Pacific!”
“Sentry of the Snow, White Arctic!”
“Enchantress of the Aurora, Black Antarctic!”
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!”

“Oh, you think you’re so clever,” Fission said, “Battle time!” Fission took out something from his pocket. It was a silver gun with a green atom pulsating inside a globe near its end. Ohmi took out two white metal armbands. Lightning symbols were painted across them in yellow and two silver orbs were placed in their centers. These were their weapons.

Both groups were staring each other down for the upcoming battle, but the Rangers knew in the back of their minds that the real battle with Wells was still waiting. They could only hope they were prepared for that.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
The battle with the generals! Chris and Serena vs. Fission, Frank and Ruby vs. Metallico and Pete and Melody vs. Ohmi…then comes a breathtaking race to the central chamber where Wells himself is waiting. Can they beat him and reclaim the blueprints? What will they do when the Ironzord is called out? Don’t miss the conclusion – “The Ice Zords Cometh, Part 2”!

[GreenNinja]

Episode 12: The Ice Zords Cometh, Part 2

LAST TIME
Chris and Serena got a tour of Windy Peaks at the same time Hoth brought over blueprints for the Tundra Zords. The blueprints were unfortunately stolen, and that meant the six now have to go to the Wells Oil Platform and retrieve the prints. With some help from the new Tundra Hover Cycles the six set out…and now, a battle with the generals.


Wells Oil Platform

All sides had their weapons out. Metallico had his Guitar-Axe, Fission his specialized Atom-Crusher, and Ohmi her Electric Gauntlets. The Ocean Rangers held their Tridents out, and Chris and Serena were removing their Freeze Guns from their holsters. A single drop of rain fell from the clouds and splashed with a slight “ping” on the deck. The battle had begun.

Fission started by launching a blast of silvery-green energy from the end of his cannon. Chris ducked out of the way and fired three shots from his Freeze Gun. The mad scientist swept his lab coat in front of him and let the clothing absorb Chris’ frozen projectile. He then retaliated with two more shots from his own weapon.

“When will you learn?” Chris said, “Nuclear power isn’t the way to go.”
“I’m thinking cold fusion!” Serena quipped before launching a blast from her own Freeze Gun. Fission felt one of his feet go cold. It was difficult to move but he continued forward into battle. Chris and Serena knew it was time to go to the big guns, and removed their personal weapons.

“Guess you’re not the only one with a blaster,” Chris said as he held out his Ice Cannon, “Polar Snow Shot!” A massive wave of snow and white energy shot out from the barrel and struck Fission in the chest. The man was now shivering but he somehow was still holding up. He launched another burst of energy from his cannon and managed to sting Chris in his glove. The Ice Cannon went flying into the air and landed on the deck across from the White Ranger.

An Oiler saw the weapon and picked it up. Chris only let out a growl under his breath. Meanwhile Serena darted around the platform with her Ice Bow-Shield in hand. She felt another energy arrow appear in it and fired the sharp projectile at Fission. Fission retaliated once more and managed to neutralize Serena’s weapon. She chuckled nervously before loading her weapon again.

“Aurora Arrow!” Serena called as her projectile shone with the bright multicolored light of the Aurora Borealis. The arrow streaked across the increasingly cloudy skies and struck Fission’s weapon. The cannon shone with a bright light and fell to the ground. Chris jumped to his Ice Cannon and called Serena over.

“Tundra Launcher!” the two said in unison as the combined weapon was formed, “Tundra Avalanche, Fire!” The wave of silvery-blue energy washed over Fission and left him immobile. Chris knew it was temporary, but this was still a chance for the two to make their break. Chris and Serena raced into the interior of the oil platform.

Elsewhere on the deck Metallico had his Guitar-Axe out and was using it as effectively as he could against Frank and Ruby. The two blocked with their Ocean Shields for several minutes until Frank turned to his partner in battle.
“Ruby, we can’t just keep blocking forever,” he said, “We need to attack.”
“With you,” Ruby responded as she removed her SA Daggers. Frank took out his NA Blade and the two prepared to combat the metallic general of Wells Corp.

Metallico retracted the axe blades of his weapon and held it as one would a regular guitar. The two Ocean Rangers stood confused as to what he was doing. That’s when Metallico took out a black guitar picked and strummed across the strings of the weapon. A black cone of sonic energy rushed for Ruby and Frank. Frank held out the NA Blade and attempted to repel the attack. He told Ruby to get out of the way and try to attack from a different angle.

“How do you like this?” Metallico asked, “It shall be my heavy metal chord that chimes in your defeat.”
“Not exactly,” Frank replied, “Water Wall Cutter!” The blade of his sword began to shine with a bright red energy that repelled the sonic energy. Water appeared to crash onto the deck behind Frank as he neutralized Metallico’s attack. As the guitarist was left stunned Frank called out across the deck.

“Ruby, now!” with that call two small daggers spun in from the other side of the deck and cut the strings of Metallico’s weapon. Defeated the general fell as Frank and Ruby followed behind the Tundra Rangers into the Oil Platform’s mysterious chambers. Only one group remained.

Pete and Melody were fighting against the electric girl Ohmi. Ohmi crossed her wrists and let yellow electricity cover her gauntlets and fists. She pounded the ground and sent a shockwave of electric power heading in the two’s direction. Melody retaliated with a high-pressure burst of water from her SP Cannon but found that it was ineffective against Ohmi’s attack.

“Okay…water against electricity does NOT work,” Melody said as she caught her breath, “What do we do now?”
“There is one last trick we can do,” Pete said, “Tridents out.” The two removed their Tridents and spun them around to block from Ohmi’s next electric attack. That’s when Pete gave the command to attack.

The three prongs on top of the two’s Tridents shone in their respective colors. Pete and Melody pointed the top of their weapons at Ohmi. Six beams of colored energy, three in green and three in blue, fired from the tops of the Tridents and slammed Ohmi in her stomach. Only a couple sparks of electricity crackled between Ohmi’s gauntlets as she lay on the ground. Pete and Melody joined the others.

The interior of the Oil Platform was a mysterious place. Dim white lights lit the labyrinthine metal hallways, and the only map in the vicinity was rusted and difficult to read.
“If I read this correctly,” Chris said, “Wells’ office should be in about the center. We’re…here,” he pointed to just near the outer deck, “…and we need to get here. Well, what are we waiting for?”

The six followed the path that the map had given them for a few minutes until they came to two hallways. One led to the storage room and the other to Wells’ office. Either one of those rooms could be holding the blueprints. The group split into two parties of three. The boys made up one group and the girls the other. They parted ways and only hoped they could find what they sought.

The girls were currently walking down the path to the left. The hallway was no different than the rest, but a faint light brighter than most could be seen at the end of the hallway. Ruby was ecstatic at the possibility of seeing daylight and charged ahead. When she neared what she thought was the end of the hallway it seemed that the light had been something else entirely. Melody and Serena caught up with the Purple Ranger and questioned what it was.

“Oi…Oilers,” Ruby stuttered, “Lots of them…” The white light had been nothing more than a conglomeration of the eerie white eyes of multiple Oilers waiting for their prey. Whatever it was the storage room held it was clearly of paramount importance.

“We can handle them,” Melody said, “Let’s do this, girls!”
Serena began the battle with an Aurora Arrow that eliminated several of the grunts, but that attack had only provoked them into combating more. The creatures charged for the girls with the drills on their wrists spinning. Ruby and Melody took out their Ocean Shields.

“They’re just humanoid manifestations of oil,” Melody said, “They can’t harm us…”
“Well, they’re certainly trying to,” Ruby said as she took out her Ocean Trident, “and I just won’t stand for that!” She swung the Trident around and struck the Oilers. Four or five at a time were eliminated with each swing, and as the blackness that they gave to the hallway dissipated Ruby could see a door at the end of the hallway.

Perhaps victory was at hand after all.

The boys’ hallway was a stark contrast to the girls’. The hallway was illuminated well and had absolutely no obstacles. After walking what felt like several feet the boys saw a door that was in prime condition and thusly stood out among the rusted, oily dim interior.

“Look at this,” Pete noted, “Who would inscribe a poem into the door?”
“‘The Kraken’ by Tennyson?” queried Frank, “What reason would someone need to put this on the door?”
“I guess we’re going to find out,” Chris said, “Look at this plaque,” he motioned to the gold plate just above the poem, “‘Earl Wells, CEO’. This is definitely the place.”

Chris opened the door and found Wells examining the two sets of blueprints. His chair was turned back and all they could see was the back of his head and his silver robes. Wells gave off a low growl and turned to the boys as he rotated his chair around.

“Rangers…hello,” he hissed. Pete backed away a bit in fear and Frank and Chris readied themselves for battle, “Thank you so much for bringing Kraken the Spirit Totems…and the plans to your Tundra Zords. Of course, now that you know what has happened,” his voice changed to a bubbling, menacing tone, “…to my host I am afraid I can no longer allow you to continue on with this information.” He let out a roar and held out his hands.

“Kraken shall not be disturbed!” Wells yelled. Chris darted in and grabbed the blueprints before racing out of the office. Wells’ hands began to gather murky water from out of nowhere. The water filled the halls as the boys continued to dart out of the Oil Platform. As they raced into the hallway where they had first come in the girls rejoined them. Several Oilers and surprisingly a piranha or two was in the stream that followed behind them.

They neared the exit out to the main deck. The four Ocean Rangers darted out as Chris tossed Frank the blueprints. They could only wonder what was going on.
“Serena,” Chris said, “I say it’s time we stop…whatever this is…out cold.”
“With you on that,” Serena answered. The two formed the Tundra Launcher and launched it at the incoming torrent. Just as the water peaked into a wave that almost reached the ceiling the Launcher shot out its icy ray. The water turned into nothing more than a solid mass of murky ice in the hallway.

Chris and Serena raced out and closed the door.
“We did it,” Chris said somewhat exhaustedly, “The blueprints are safe.”
“A successful mission,” added Serena, “Well, let’s head back. This has been a hectic enough day for me.”
“Unfortunately, it’s not over yet,” said a voice from behind them, “Ironzord, awaken!”

The back of the Oil Platform opened up and gave way to Metallico’s personal mecha – the Ironzord. The robot stood at the edge of the Oil Platform and looked down with an intimidating glare. That’s when Chris and Serena heard Dr. Hoth’s voice radio out from their Tundra Morphers.

“Chris, Serena? Great news – the Tundra Zords are here and they’re ready to go. Did you retrieve the blueprints?”
“Yes,” Chris said, “We’ll bring them back to you as soon as we handle…that.”
“Understood. The disk with the combination program will be in your Zord, Chris. Be sure to give it to Serena and then see what happens. This is Dr. Hoth, out.”
“Got it,” Chris said, “Let’s go.” The two pressed down on the silver button on their morpher and spoke their Zord-summoning phrase.
“Tundra Zords, roll out!”

From the holding bay came two very unique mecha. The first resembled a black speedboat except for a couple of oddities on it. It had orange penguin feet attached to the back and wings on the sides. The bow of the ship had been replaced with a penguin’s head. The head had blue eyes, an orange triangular beak and orange-yellow eyebrows. This was the Penguin Speeder.

Behind it was the second of the Tundra Zords. Grappling hooks connected it to the Penguin Speeder as it towed behind in the waves. This one resembled a large white snowmobile. Polar bear legs had replaced the front skis, and polar bear legs were also visible above the treads. The front of it also resembled a polar bear with icy-blue eyes and a black nose. This was the Polar Treader.

The Polar Bear/Snowmobile hybrid and Penguin/Speedboat neared the Wells Oil Platform. Chris and Serena climbed on their Tundra Hover Cycles and entered their cockpits. Each cockpit was located in the head of its respective mech. Each cockpit was silver and contained a chair in each Ranger’s respective color placed in the tile.

The control panels were silver and raised several feet off the ground. Buttons in various shades of blue, white, and black covered them. Chris saw the floppy disk with the combination programs and inserted it into the slot in his Zord. He then opened up a glass cover and placed the disk beneath it. He pressed a button near the cover and teleported the disk to Serena. She did the same.

The Penguin Speeder opened its mouth and released a burst of aurora-colored energy at the Ironzord where Metallico was currently in control. Chris did the same and sent a beam of ice from the Polar Treader’s mouth.

“What are we waiting for?” Serena asked, “If these things can combine, let’s combine them!”
“Right with you,” Chris said as he grabbed a silver lever with an icy-blue grip, “Here goes nothing.”
“Tundra Megazord!”

The Polar Treader stops and contracts its front set of paws inside its body. It then folds out its treads. The actual tread is moved behind the Megazord as the polar bear legs become visible from the front. The paws fold down to form feet. The Polar Bear head then folds downward to be beneath the back half of the Polar Treader until the entire thing flips upward. The polar bear head now creates the chest for the Megazord. The Penguin Speeder leaps off of an ice ramp from behind and splits everything but the penguin head in half. The two halves land bottom-side forward across the sides of the Polar Treader. The penguin feet clench up to form fists. The penguin head rotates down as the beak folds down to create a mouthplate for the Megazord and the eyes close. The eyebrows flip open to reveal icy-blue eyes underneath that create the head for the Megazord. The Tundra Megazord strikes a pose.

Serena had joined Chris in the polar bear head which now served as the combined cockpit. A second seat in black had risen and the hidden half of the control panel had also appeared. Chris and Serena positioned themselves to be sitting forward and looked out to the scene of the battle.

“Tundra Megazord online!”
The Tundra Megazord had created an ice floe beneath it to stand on in the sea. Metallico commanded the Ironzord to launch off a cone of black sonic energy, but the Tundra Megazord slid out of the way by manipulating the ice floe beneath it. It held out its hands and released an aurora wave at the Ironzord.

“What kind of attack is that?” Metallico scoffed before the multicolored ray of light hit the Ironzord’s chassis. The polar bear mouth opened and shot out a blizzard. The Ironzord fell cold. That’s when Chris and Serena released their final attack from the Tundra Megazord.

“Tundra Ice Blizzard!” the two said in unison. The Tundra Megazord jumped off its ice floe and had its hands and the polar bear head glow in unison. The two beams united and created a large hexagonal ice crystal in the Tundra Megazord’s hands. The ice crystal was tossed at the Ironzord. Before the effects could be seen the Ironzord had retreated. Yet the Tundra Megazord still struck a victory pose. It had appeared and won on its first attempt.

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

“Nice job out there,” Hoth said as he took back the blueprints, “The Tundra Megazord was a success, I see.”
“Sure was,” Chris said, “Well, I guess Serena and I better be getting back to SNUVA.”
“Have to let the others know how you did,” Hoth said, “They still have no idea.”
“Think you can handle Wells Corp. without us?” Serena asked.
“Sure,” Frank answered, “We have before.”
“Good,” Hoth said, “That’s all we need to know.”
“Will you be back?” Pamela asked, “I really want to know more about your work.”
“You can,” Hoth said, “I’ll just check in with my superiors about Mission Arctic and we’ll be right back here. Sound good?”
“Love it,” Dave said, “Well, best of luck.”

Another unexpected twist, but the real question is whether it is Wells Corp. that poses the main problem or the Tundra Rangers leaving. It can only be said that the effects will be seen in time.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Chris and Serena return to SNUVA and Chris tries to use his power…for personal gain. Dates and all manner of things are attempted, but when a man called Dr. Hank Triland takes an interest in Chris’ powers things start to get interesting. Was Mission Arctic truly a success? What if SNUVA is attacked? Can Chris get control of himself? See on “Ahead of the Game”.

[bjlovel]

Not bad. is their going to be a team-up of rangers this year?

[Erctai: Lone Ranger]

Cool! Sounds like Chris is getting a little greedy there, ya know what
I mean? Good episode, this was an excellent 2-parter. Keep up the
good work!

ELR :) :D ;)

P.S. bjlovel, thanks for the compliment! Ha ha!

[GreenNinja]

Episode 13: Ahead of the Game

LAST TIME
The Rangers fought the generals, the boys fought wells, the Tundra Megazord fought the Ironzord, and Chris, Serena and Hoth are returning to SNUVA for a short time. Wow – that’s a lot going on in the past few days.


SNUVA Labs

Chris was entering into SNUVA today feeling a little more confident. He had his Tundra Morpher proudly displayed around his wrist, and he wasn’t about to let it slide by that he was now playing a part in saving the world. Today was, case in point, going to be the best day of his life. Chris walked down the halls of the academy until he came to the lounge. It was where the students gathered after lectures or experiments and was usually a bustling hub of activity. This would be his chance to prove he was more than just a slacker.

Chris opened the door and entered into the lounge. Students of all types were taking notes, engrossed in their books, or relaxing and listening to music. Chris approached one, a girl with red hair and fiery sienna eyes, and sat down on the blue couch next to her. Chris glanced quickly at her ID card and noticed that her name was Janet.

“Hey, Janet,” he said smoothly, “Chris Clausen’s the name. I believe I’ve seen you in some of my…classes.”
“Yeah, I’ve heard about you,” Janet said abruptly before turning back to her book, “You’re that slacker who’s always late to meetings, right? Show some dedication to this academy. It’s not everybody who gets into SNUVA.”
“Well, let’s just say,” He flashed his Tundra Morpher, “The…White Ranger is looking for some, eh, companionship?”
“That won’t work on me,” Janet said, “Even if you are the White Ranger.” She stood up from the couch and walked to the other end of the room. A downtrodden Chris gathered his courage and looked for someone else. He then came across a girl with icy-blue eyes and blonde hair.

“Hey,” he sad, “The White Arctic Ranger is looking for someone. Maybe it’s you…”
“Not going to work,” the girl said in a French accent, “I already saw what you did with Janet. So long, White Ranger.” Chris was just about to try for his third time (third time’s the charm) when the door to the lounge slid open. It was Serena.

“Chris!” she exclaimed, “What do you think you’re doing? Trying to use your powers to pick up girls? Yeah, that’s real smart.”
“Well, what about you?” Chris asked, “We both have powers…”
“Listen, I was willing to be friendly with you when we were stuck…in an igloo…in need of warmth…in the middle of a frozen wasteland. Now, we’re back at SNUVA, and I’m an intern, you’re a lazy slacker. Got it?”

“But…” Chris began.
“No buts, Clausen,” Serena added, “If you want to discuss any matters of the Tundra Rangers you can meet me in Meeting Room 2. So long.” Chris was standing solo in the center of the room. He decided to go off to one of the laboratories and run a test on his Spirit Totem. He had time to kill for this afternoon – especially since his pick-up attempts had failed.

Chris walked into the room marked “Laboratory 3,” and sat down at one of the desks. He had no idea what to do. That’s when he heard voices talking from the room over. Chris stood up and opened the door to the room next to him. Inside he saw Dr. Hoth conversing with several stern men and women. He could only guess they were his superiors.

“Hoth,” one of the men said, “I understand that Mission Arctic was just a small project for SNUVA, right? Shouldn’t you be putting more effort into something such as cold fusion? What is it, we’re asking, that made Mission Arctic so vital you want us to give it a seal of approval.”

“Well,” Hoth answered as he stood up, “Two of my students, Chris and Serena, uncovered something rather…unsual. Tell me, gentlemen, are any of you familiar with the concept of Spirit Totems?”

“Spirit Totems?” scoffed the woman, “Those are just legends. Not even the top scientists in the world have been able to uncover them, much less this ‘mystical underwater kingdom’ they’re supposed to be coming from.”

“Well, they do exist,” Hoth said, “and Chris and Serena found two of them. Now, are any of you familiar with Wells Oil Corporation?”
“I thought they went out of business,” said a man, “They’ve been on a hiatus for the past two years.”
“That was no hiatus,” Hoth began, “If what my colleague, Dr. Gidget of the Verne Laboratories, tells me is true, Wells Corp. has become…evil.”

“Evil Corporation?” another woman chuckled, “We’re not living in a sci-fi world here! Where is this Dr. Gidget getting his…”
“…Her…” Hoth interrupted.
“…her facts from?” finished the woman, “This is entirely preposterous.”
“I’m telling you the truth,” Hoth said, “I’m not sure how I can prove it, but all of this has happened. That’s why SNUVA needed the funding for the Tundra Zord construction. All of this is absolutely crucial to saving the Earth as we know it.”
“Hoth,” said the chief of this group of executives, “We can say you uncovered something and call it a day, but really, you’re starting to sound a little crazy here. Now, we have to check in with other projects.” The group of executives got up and left. Chris decided now would be a good time to enter the room.

“So, they didn’t believe you, Doc?” Chris asked, “Hey, I didn’t believe it either.”
“Thank you, Chris,” Hoth said, “I guess not everything flies with the brass. Don’t worry; as soon as this is done we’re heading right back to Windy Peaks. The Tundra Rangers are going to help defend again.”
“Awesome!” Chris exclaimed, “Although I think Serena’s still a little angry at me…I well, yeah…tried to use my powers to get dates.”
“Chris,” Hoth sighed, “You’re still a bit of a slacker, I see…guess some things can’t change.”

A moment of silence followed. The door to the room where the executives had been opened and a man stepped in. He was wearing a white lab coat with a dark green undershirt. A pair of goggles was on his head and a silver nametag was placed on his jacket. It read “Dr. Hank Triland, Nuclear Technicians Expert.”

“Hello, Hoth,” Dr. Triland said in a dignified voice, “I overheard you talking to the Board of Superiors…well, they may think you a liar, but I believe that you found the Spirit Totems. In fact, I am willing to see just how they do in action.”
“Have I seen you before?” Hoth questioned.
“I was about to ask the same thing,” Chris added.

“The name is Triland,” he said in the same dignified voice, “I’ve heard of SNUVA’s reputation for finding new information relating to the Earth’s poles. Your report on the Magnetic Field and its polarity reversal was particularly engaging, Hoth. Who is your student?”

“Chris Clausen’s the name,” Chris said, “Really…I can’t shake the feeling we’ve met somewhere before.”
“There are many times when people get that feeling,” Triland told them, “Now, shall we take a look at these Spirit Totems?”
“Uh, sure…” Hoth shrugged.

Hoth, Triland, and Chris went down to Meeting Room 2 where Serena was reading a book intently. When she saw Hoth enter she immediately stood up and greeted him. Chris noticed that she was wearing a black, long-sleeve shirt that covered up her Tundra Morpher.

“Hello, Dr. Hoth,” Serena said, “…and Chris. What brings you here?”
“This man believes that we actually did find the Spirit Totems,” Hoth said, “Dr. Triland wishes to run some experiments on them to determine some basic information and so forth. I trust you two are up for it?”
“Sure,” Serena said, “Wait…I think you look familiar…” she looked over the man’s lab coat and reached for his ID card. When she pulled it out a shock crossed her face.

“‘Dr. Hank Triland, Vice President of…Wells Oil Corporation.’ I knew there was something off about you,” Serena said, “That mad look in your eyes, that malicious grin…you’re Fission. What are you doing at SNUVA?” A flash of green light overtook Dr. Triland as he transformed into the silver-and-green outfit he wore when under his villain persona.

“Very clever, Ms. Auroras,” Fission said, “You figured it out!”
“Wait, I do remember you!” Chris exclaimed, “You’re that guy! With the nuclear cannon!”
“Yes, I am,” Fission said, “Now, how about if we run some experiments?” He took out his cannon and aimed it for Chris and Serena. The two darted from the room and into the main lobby of SNUVA. Students heard the chaos from outside the lounge and immediately rushed to see what it was. The executives were also passing by at that moment.

“Serena,” Chris said quickly, “Maybe picking up girls isn’t the best thing to do with my powers, but would you say saving the entire academy from a crazed, nuclear-powered mad scientist is?”
“Yes,” Serena answered, “I’m with you on this one. Let’s do it.”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

Students and executives of all kinds let out a gasp as an aurora-colored light overtook Chris and Serena’s body. When the light had wavered the two stood proudly in their Ranger forms with their Freeze Guns at the ready. They immediately performed their roll call.

“Sentry of the Snow, White Arctic!”
“Enchantress of the Aurora, Black Antarctic!”
“Tundra Rangers!”

“Nice,” Fission said, “but not enough to beat me!” He held out his cannon and launched a green ball of energy. Chris fired at it with his Freeze Gun and turned it into a frozen sphere that hit the ground and broke into several bits. He and Serena darted in opposite directions to better handle Fission.

Serena launched a round of icy-blue energy spheres from her Freeze Gun and hit Fission on his left arm. Fission gripped his cold limb and attempted to move forward in battle. Chris and Serena switched to their bigger weaponry as the Ice Cannon and Ice Bow-Shield appeared in their hands.

Fission launched a green ball of glowing energy at Serena, but she folded the Bow into its shield mode and let the energy bounce off it. The sphere was ricocheted into the sky where it continued its upward path well out of harm’s way. Serena switched the Ice Bow-Shield back to its default form.

“Aurora Arrow!”
“Polar Snow Shot!” The two announced their attacks and sent the projectiles at Fission’s cannon. The weapon was knocked aside. Chris and Serena regrouped and formed the Tundra Launcher. Fission was left shocked at this prospect of losing and was unable to move.

“Tundra Avalanche!” the two announced together. A wave of icy-blue and silver energy washed over Fission. Fission vanished in a burst of green light and avoided the blast. A rumbling was heard outside as something landed on the streets of London. Chris and Serena raced outside to the Atomzord standing over them. Fission was at the controls and ready to fight.

“Tundra Zords roll out!” the two called. The Polar Treader led the way as the Penguin Speeder trailed behind it. Chris and Serena climbed in and formed the Tundra Megazord. The battle of the giants was about to begin, and people watched eagerly in anticipation down below.

The Tundra Megazord stomped into battle as the Atomzord summoned what appeared to be a large green-and-silver atom to its hands. The atom was tossed at the Tundra Megazord, and the giant robotic fighter dodged the attack with proficiency.

“Okay, I say we finish him off now,” Chris said, “I don’t even want to THINK about what that atomic monstrosity could do to London…or the world. We’re lucky the Tundra Zords came so quickly.”
“Then I say we initiate the final attack,” Serena said, “Your move.”
“Got it,” Chris said. He reached for a white button in the middle of his control panel. He named the attack with something he thought was fitting. Now it was all up to the mechanics coming through.

“Great Blast of the North!” Chris declared. Two grappling hooks shot out from the Tundra Megazord’s hands and wrapped around the Atomzord. With its target bound the Polar Bear head opened and let out a roar. Its eyes shone an icy blue and a blizzard of snow, ice and white energy streamed from its mouth. The beam struck the Atomzord on its chest. Creaking could be heard from within as the evil Zord’s systems froze over. The Atomzord and its pilot vanished just after the attack finished. Chris and Serena disembarked from the Tundra Megazord and demorphed.

“Listen, I’m sorry about not believing you,” Janet said as she ran up to Chris, “I mean, you were willing to put your life on the line to defend us from…that guy.”
“Why, thank you,” Chris said, “We can see each other later – for now it’s all about the amazing duo that is me and Serena!”
“You…you mean it?” Serena asked, “Really?”

“Well, of course,” Chris said, “We work together well. Thanks for helping me out back there.”
“It was nothing,” Serena added, “You can count on me continuing when we return to Windy Peaks.”
“Good to know,” Chris said proudly. The two walked back inside to explain to their peers exactly what it was they saw. They wondered if it would even be believed – time would tell.

Wells Oil Platform

Wells again sat in his office. The dim light of the aquarium was the only thing that gave him vision, but with Kraken dwelling inside of him even that was a luxury. There was a faint knocking at the door. Wells turned away from the Sea’s Eye and hissed at the door.

“Who is it?”
“Me, sir,” answered a voice from outside, “Fission.”
“Ah, come in,” Wells sighed, “What is it you wish to report? How did the attack on SNUVA go?”
“A complete failure,” Fission groaned, “The Black Ranger…Miss Auroras…she caught on to me before I even had a chance. The Spirit Totems are still in the hands of the Tundra Rangers…” Wells let out a grumble, “but there is a good side. The Tundra Rangers are returning to Windy Peaks. All six Totems back together. What do you think?”

“You make a good point, Fission,” Well said, “We will seize that opportunity when it presents itself to us. For now though, we must plan. My Oilers are still out searching for the seventh Totem. Only then will my plan be entirely ready to begin. Understood?”

“Understood!” Fission answered. He immediately exited from the room and left to his own quarters. Wells walked out onto his balcony again and looked out to the sea. His mind raced as he looked at the waves, and then to the small seaside town of Windy Peaks.

“In time,” Wells said under his breath, “all of this will be Kraken’s territory. They may have the Totems, but I have the upper hand. There are things about them that even they don’t know. In time…”

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Katrina introduces herself to Chris and Serena – and then Chillout strikes. The entire town of Windy Peaks goes snowbound…in the middle of summer. The boys seek the monster and end up getting frozen, which means it’s up to the girls to face down Chillout on his icy battlefield to free not only Chris, Pete and Frank – but also to free the town. Icy action and chilling battles on “Dance of Ages”!

[GreenNinja]

Episode 14: Dance of Ages

LAST TIME
Chris and Serena returned to SNUVA, where Chris tried to use his powers for personal gain – namely, dates. After much rejection and anger from Serena, Chris discovered that Hoth’s superiors believe nothing of the Spirit Totems. One Dr. Hank Triland stepped in, but Serena caught on – he was really Fission. The Tundra Rangers defended against the madman, and its back to Windy Peaks. Wells Corp. is waiting.


Windy Peaks, California

The sun was bright and a relaxing breeze blew across the sands of the Windy Peaks beach. For the first time since gaining their Ranger powers Chris and Serena were here to enjoy the beach. Serena was in a black bikini, and Chris was of course wearing something in white. Their Tundra Morphers were still around their wrists just in case, but otherwise today was a day to relax.

“This is why I love this place,” Serena said as she lounged in a beach chair with a cup of ice cream in her hand, “The tropical weather is just...” she let out a contented sigh, “perfect. I can see why you guys live here.”
“Thanks,” Frank answered, “Where’d Chris go off to? He was here just a minute ago.” Frank turned his head to see Chris talking to a sunbathing brunette in a fuchsia swimsuit.

“You’re blocking my sun,” the woman said sternly.
“Oh, sorry about that,” Chris said embarrassedly as he sidestepped out of the way, “Name’s Chris. I’m new around here. What would your name be?”
“Listen, can we do this another time?” the woman said, “I’m sure I’ll see you around the beach.” Chris dashed away and placed his sunglasses over his eyes.

“Maybe it’s the sunglasses,” Chris said, “That makes me look…cool….guess it doesn’t fly with the ladies.”
“Or maybe it’s just that you’re an overconfident egotist,” Serena answered, “We’re still new here. Stick to people that you know.”
“Hello, all,” said a girl in a purple bikini near them. She had purple hair and purple eyes. Pete recognized her from before and immediately shook her hand in excitement and surprise.

“Katrina?” he said, “Haven’t seen you for a while.”
“Hello,” she said, “Who would you two be?”
“Chris,” answered the White Ranger smoothly, “So, Katrina, eh?”
“You can call me Serena,” Serena said as she extended her hand, “What’s with the purple hair?”
“It’s a stylistic choice,” Katrina answered, “Everyone has something unique about them. Like how Melody here wears an ankle bracelet or Dr. Gidget’s Sea Sapphire necklace.”
“How’d you know it was called that?” Pamela asked as she looked up and lowered her sunglasses.
“It seemed like a natural name for it,” Katrina answered calmly, “and I can see you and Chris like those things on your wrists. Are those Spirit Totems in the center?”
“Why, yes, they are,” Chris answered, “So, Katrina, will we see you again?”
“Maybe,” she answered, “I have to get going.”

Katrina saw the others say their goodbyes as she departed back to the ocean. Her feet changed into a tailfin once more, but as soon as she had submerged underwater Katrina let out with a cheer. Six of the seven Totems had been found and were in the hands of capable people. She would no longer be a laughingstock if the seventh was to surface. She could only hope.

Wells Oil Platform

“We’ll show them how we get around,” Metallico said as he looked through the periscope, “It’s all fun until we take their summer away.”
“Another monster?” Ohmi asked behind him, “Sounds nice. What are you thinking this time?”
“This one needs to be quick…that’s why I’m letting you handle it,” Metallico answered, “Something to ice over Windy Peaks and make it a snowbound city.”
“In the middle of summer?” Ohmi asked, “Really? Can it be done?”
“I’m pretty sure,” Metallico answered, “Let’s get to work.”

The two approached the Oil Beast Refinery and Ohmi began with a drop of crude oil into the first chamber. She pressed down on a series of buttons and sent the oil flowing through the tubes where it merged with the chemicals that would give it new form. Nitrogen was being primarily mixed with the oil for this beast.

When the second chamber opened it gave off a hiss from the steam within. The latest creature – given the name of Chillout – was a unique kind. He had skis on his feet and two ski poles in his hands as weapons. His body appeared to be constructed of ice and snow and his glowing gray eyes gave a menacing look.

“Perfect,” Ohmi said, “Now we can face unafraid the plans that we’ve made…”
Metallico finished, “…and Windy Peaks will be a winter wonderland.”

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

The six Rangers, Dr. Gidget and Dave had gathered inside of the Beachfront Lab for a round of snow cones courtesy of Serena. Hoth was meeting with Professor Verne down at the Verne Labs now, and that meant for the group of eight that this was truly a time to relax and take in the summer.

“Thanks, Serena,” Dave said, “These really make the summer for me.”
“It’s nothing,” Serena answered, “Just something I figured I’d do for all of you.”
“Uh…guys,” Chris said hesitantly, “Look outside.”

A wave of icy-blue energy appeared at the edge of the sand and immediately began to spread across Windy Peaks. The entire town became covered in snow and all sources of water froze to ice. It looked as though winter had suddenly struck the town.

“That…is surprising,” Pete said, “Has Windy Peaks ever been like this?”
“Well, I have a theory how it got like this,” Dave began as he pulled down a map of the Earth from the chalkboard present in the lab, “Maybe the wind currents suddenly reversed themselves and made the tropical climate zones…”
“No, Dave,” Pamela sighed, “Just no. It’s probably one of Wells Corp.’s tricks. Think about it – we’re near the equator, near the ocean, in California. It NEVER snows in Windy Peaks.”
“Then we’ll find the thing that did it and show him what’s what,” Chris said, “It’s probably something easy – Ruby, Melody, Serena, you stay here.”
“Why?” Serena said angrily, “What don’t we have that you do?”
“It’s just that the strongest of us should handle this,” Chris answered, “You make sure the tourists and such aren’t taken by surprise too much with the weather.”
“I may not agree,” Pamela said, “but let them do as they will.”

The boys climbed on their Jet Racers and Tundra Hover Cycle. The Jet Racers were revealed to have wheels hidden beneath their Jet Ski exterior, and in time the three were off to find the monster. Chillout was in the center of town, and when the three found him they immediately morphed.

“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

“So, it’s a battle you want?” Chillout said coldly, “Than it’s a battle you’ll get.” He held out one of his ski poles and shot a beam of icy-blue energy from it. Pete and Frank blocked with their Ocean Shields before racing across the frozen ground to combat this monster.

Chris took out his Ice Cannon and tried to launch a Polar Snow Shot, but the monster countered by shooting another beam from his ski pole. A block of ice clogged up the front of Chris’s cannon and left it useless. As the White Ranger tried to shake the ice block from his weapon Chillout sent another beam in his direction. Within seconds Chris was covered in ice.

Only the two Ocean Rangers remained. Frank slid across the ground with his NA Blade in hand and jumped into the air. Chillout launched another beam, and the blade of Frank’s oceanic sword was covered in ice. The ice began to spread until it eventually covered the Red Ranger entirely. Only Pete remained. Pete slid back a couple of feet and held his arm back. He was going to launch his NP Harpoon. Before the weapon could be thrown he too was covered in ice. The boys had fallen to this monster all too quickly.

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

“Wonder what’s keeping them?” Melody said angrily, “If they’re as good as they think they are they’d be back by now.”
“Serves Chris right,” Serena answered, “He’s always been just a little over-the-top, even for himself. If he does come back with tales of his victory, I am not going to let him get to me.”

“Excuse me, ladies?” Dave answered as he neared the girls, “Pam and I have done a full scan of the city and, uh….the guys aren’t doing so well.”
“What?” Ruby asked abruptly, “What do you mean?”
“Take a look,” Dave said. The three girls walked up to the view screen and saw the center of Windy Peaks. Three large ice blocks were visible on the landscape, and the boys were frozen inside them.

“Now we have to defeat the whatever-it-is that caused this,” Serena said, “Are you in?”
“Of course,” Melody said.
“With you,” Ruby answered, “We’ll need to dress up though.” The girls found that Serena had brought a couple of extra pairs of winter clothing with her after the whole Mission Arctic thing. When the girls had suited up for the weather they prepared to drive out.

“Best of luck,” Dr. Gidget said.
“Nobody takes away our summer!” Dave yelled. The girls drove away and found that what once was a lake had turned into a frozen sheet of ice. Chillout waited on this frozen lake for combat. He heard the girls’ three vehicles pull up and took out his ski poles.

“Take these,” Serena said as she tossed something to Ruby and Melody, “We’ll need them.”
“What are they?” Ruby asked.
“They look kind of…interesting,” Melody commented.
“They’re ice skates for the bottom of our boots,” Serena said, “To even the odds in our favor.”
“Got it!” the Ocean Rangers girls answered with a thumbs-up.
“Now,” Serena quipped, “Time to turn up the heat. Let’s do it!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”
“Ocean Tide, Rise!”

When the multicolored light had faded the girls slid across the ice and performed their poses, but it seemed different this time. Snow fell around them and sleigh bells could be heard jingling in the background as they posed gracefully on the ice.

“Mermaid of the Marine,” Ruby announced as she struck a running stance, “Purple South Atlantic!”
“Siren of the Surf,” Melody said while striking a pose like she was riding her surfboard, “Blue South Pacific!”
Serena jumped into the air and spun around once as an aurora shone around her. She landed and called off her title, “Enchantress of the Aurora, Black Antarctic!”
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!” the girls finished as a light shone behind them. Chillout looked confused and immediately found the girls rushing into battle to combat him.

Melody shot out a disc of water from her Trident and Serena zapped it with her Freeze Gun. The disc landed firmly on the ice as the girls prepared to combat this icy terror. Ruby reared back her Trident and released the ice disc in a slapshot at Chillout. The monster was pelted with the ice disc, which ricocheted off his body, and left in a stunned state.

Melody skated around the ice with her SP Cannon in hand and released a wave of high-pressure water and energy. Chillout froze the water attack and let the ice made from it fall onto the ground. Melody switched back to her Trident as she tossed the reins of battle off to Serena.

Serena had her Ice Bow-Shield in hand and was currently blocking from a round of icy-blue lasers from Chillout. As soon as the laser attack stopped she shifted it back to its bow mode and released a round of arrows. Chillout skated back to avoid the attack and Serena checked the ice. Melody released a triple-laser from her Trident, and Chillout backslid even more. He looked up and saw something else heading his way.

Ruby tossed her SA Daggers from a distance and performed the Marine Double Cut. Chillout just barely avoided this attack as well. The girl Rangers stopped just short of him and lowered their weapons.

“What are you doing? Giving up?” Chillout said frigidly, “Weak girls.”
“It’s not us who are weak,” Serena said.
“We’ve already won,” Melody said while snapping her fingers.
“Besides,” Ruby said, “You’re the one that’s on thin ice.”
“I…what?” Chillout asked in a surprised voice. He could feel the ice cracking below him. Before he could respond the ice shattered entirely and he fell into the freezing water below. The water rose triumphantly as the girls struck a victory pose. Chris, Pete and Frank were freed from their icy captivity and walked over to the girls.

“Sorry I doubted you,” Chris said, “You saved us.”
“We only went along with him because he asked,” Frank said, “Chris gets like that.”
“Thanks again for the save,” Pete said, “A victory well-earned, huh?”
“Yeah,” Serena said. She and the others shook Pete’s and Frank’s hands in apology, but when Chris extended his to his partner she put her hand back by her side.
“What is it?” Chris asked, “C’mon, tell me!”
“That’s for thinking you’re better than me,” Serena said, “Now…” The silence was shattered as a black flame rose from the bottom of the lake and transformed into a giant Chillout.

“HELLO!” Giant Chillout laughed frostily, “Think you can take me now?”
Chris and Serena knew what they had to do.

“Tundra Zords, roll out!” the two said in unison. The Polar Treader and Penguin Speeder slid across the frozen landscape and combined into the powerful fighter known as the Tundra Megazord. Chris and Serena entered into the cockpit inside the Polar Treader’s head.

“Tundra Megazord online!” the two said together.
The Tundra Megazord stepped forward and dodged another of Chillout’s attacks. The monster then released another icy-blue beam from his ski poles. The Tundra Megazord summoned a veil of snow around it to defend from the attack, and when the blizzard cleared two grappling hooks shot out from the arms and wrapped around Chillout’s body.

“And now we finish him,” Serena said, “Aurora Beam!”
“What are you talking about?” Chillout questioned icily.
The penguin fists closed and began to shine with a multicolored aura. From them came two beams like the ones often seen with Serena’s Aurora Arrow. The attack hit Chillout on his chest and left him to explode again. Around the Rangers the snowbound town transformed back into its sunny summertime state, and the team of six returned to the Beachfront Lab.

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

“So, have you learned anything, Chris?” Pamela asked of him as he sat down in the lab to warm himself up.
“Yeah,” Chris said, “Apparently thinking I’m all that won’t get me in with the ladies…and that it never snows in Windy Peaks except for freak-of-nature occurrences.”
“Both true,” Dave said as the group erupted into a round of hearty laughter. All were glad that it was truly summertime again, for once the summer leaves it will be a long time until it returns once more.

Wells Oil Platform

“So the team is together again?” Wells said as he viewed the events through the Sea’s Eye, “What awaits us on the horizon?” He scanned the area where the Oilers were currently searching – the Hawaiian Islands – and saw that they had yet to find the seventh Spirit Totem. That’s when he saw the coral glow and knew it meant something important was close by.

Wells saw four distinct silhouettes swimming through the Pacific Ocean in the Sea’s Eye and he knew exactly what it meant. They had finally answered to the call of the Spirit Totems. This was an opportunity he would have to take while it was still available. Otherwise it would be another blow to him – and he didn’t want that.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Four mysterious sea creatures unlike any other are taken control of by a unique brand of oil. They start attacking the Rangers – but can the Spirit Totems bring them back to power, or will it be destruction from here on out? See the tale on “Beasts of the Best”!

[GreenNinja]

Episode 15: Beasts of the Best

LAST TIME
Katrina introduced herself to the Tundra Rangers and left just as Windy Peaks became a snowbound town in the middle of summer. The boys went out to combat Chillout, but were turned into ice sculptures. The girls went out and won – as did the Tundra Megazord. Yet something else waits…and it’s coming soon.

Beneath the Pacific Ocean’s Surface

Four creatures traveled beneath the waves at a steady pace. They had been traveling as a group for centuries, and had never once had their peace disturbed. These sea creatures were larger than normal and their bodies almost had a metallic shine to them despite the group otherwise acting like normal sea creatures.

A red hammerhead shark with yellow eyes led the pack as a green swordfish with blue eyes swam beside it. A blue-eyed purple orca swam behind the two and a blue bottlenose dolphin with gray eyes was to the side of the orca. These creatures could feel a supernatural force pulling them towards what they didn’t know was Windy Peaks, California.

Unfortunately, they were about to go through an unexpected turn of events on their way there. The swordfish darted out ahead and used its bill to cut through a troublesome wall of kelp that blocked the group’s way. That’s when the group of sea creatures heard a strange mechanical clanking ahead of them. None of them had any clue what it was.

They swam ahead and saw the rusted remains of a drill beneath a large metal platform and wondered what it was. The swordfish swam around it several times and had absolutely no clue. The other creatures continued to remain confused. They waited near the drill for minutes on end in hopes of it doing something.

Wells Oil Platform

“So, they have arrived,” Wells hissed as he looked through the Sea’s Eye, “This is exactly the opportunity we have been waiting for. Metallico, release the oil upon them. We must do it now!”

“Got it, sir!” answered the general as he waited at his control panel. Metallico flipped a switch. Various systems began to shake as they were brought alive for the first time in years, and beneath the ocean their effects were clearly being seen.


The four sea creatures saw a thick black liquid squirting out into the ocean near them. They tried to swim away but were too entranced by what was going on to even think of doing so. The oil covered their bodies and explosions of black light burst out from their bodies. The oil then dissolved, and the four sea creatures had undergone a transformation like no other.

The parts that were once purple on the orca were now jet-black and its eye had turned white. The other creatures had also turned jet-black with white eyes. The creatures let out roars that sounded malicious and dangerous. This could only mean one thing – they were under the control of Wells Corp. His plan had worked.

Windy Peaks Beach – Noon

Melody Reynolds was once more out among the waves. She had a pair of sunglasses on in addition to her blue wave-patterned bikini and she was unafraid to let the ocean steer her where it would. The waves almost had a calming effect on her with their rhythmic crash, the serene breeze that blew over a calm ocean and the crystal-blue waves sparkling in the sunlight. This was what she lived for.

As Melody reached the crest of another wave she ran into one person in particular. The scraggly blonde hair, the sunglasses, and the shark-tooth necklace around his neck meant that this could only be one person. It was Andy – Terry’s boyfriend and Melody’s fellow surfer.

“Hey, Melody!” he exclaimed, “How’s it going?”
“As usual,” Melody said calmly while focusing on the shoreline ahead, “And you?”
“Just fine,” Andy said calmly, “Listen, Mel, I’m going to go check out that wave over yonder, and I’ll check back with you and your pals later, ‘kay?”
“Fine with me,” Melody answered, “Now if you don’t mind, I have a wave to ride.” Melody cruised down into the wave beneath her and rode through before launching her board into the air and spinning around in a magnificent trick. Melody firmly planted her surfboard back in the water and rode back to the sandy shore. She jumped off her board and placed it beneath her arm.

“Hey, guys!” Melody said, “I’m back! So, what’s been going on?” Frank, Pete, Ruby, Dr. Gidget, Dave, Chris, Serena and Terry were all present. Pete was the first to answer. He walked up to Melody and the two did a high-five.

“Nice job out there,” Pete said, “as usual.”
“I try,” Melody said, “What’s Ruby up to?”
“The usual,” Frank said, “Lifeguarding. Ever since that talk with Heather I think she’s putting even more effort into it than usual.”
“Did you see Andy out there?” Terry asked as she lowered her sunglasses, “He told me he was going surfing earlier, and well, he’s not back with you.”
“There was a big wave off in the distance,” Melody answered, “and you know how he is – always taking the risky waves.”

“At least it’s warm again,” Chris said, “Especially after we…”
“Chris!” Serena interrupted.
“It’s alright,” Pamela said, “She knows.”
“Knows about what?” Terry asked hesitantly, “You mean there are more of you?”
“I think she was trying to forget about that,” Dave said aside, “Maybe we should just keep quiet.”

From a distance the group could see a forest-green and black surfboard riding onto the sands with Andy aboard. His sunglasses hung crookedly off his face and his mouth was agape in shock. Terry rushed up to him and asked what had gone on out there.

“Okay, dudes and dudettes, listen…to…this,” Andy began slowly, “So I was surfing out on this huge wave when I saw these beasties swimming around. An orca, that was cool, but then I saw something no man has ever seen. A black dolphin and I am NOT kidding. Then I saw a swordfish and a Hammer…head…shark! The sharkie jumped into the air and I think he was trying to EAT me! So, whaddaya think?”

“You’re a brave man, Andy,” Terry said, “If that really happened…”
“Wait a second,” Ruby said as she jumped down from the lifeguard tower, “What were the animals again?”
“Orca, dolphin, swordfish, hammerhead shark, ‘kay?” answered the still-shocked Andy, “Need I repeat it again?”
“No, once is enough,” Ruby said confidently. She leaned to Dr. Gidget and took her Spirit Totem out of her Ocean Morpher. “Look,” she whispered, “does that group of animals seem…familiar?”
“Good point,” Dr. Gidget whispered back, “but we don’t do anything unless they attack here.”

Wells Oil Platform

“So, we have a bystander who knows of my magnificent beasts?” Wells said as he looked through the periscope in the room that held the Oil Beast Refinery, “Then the first phase – the false attack – is complete. Now is when we launch phase two. Ohmi, Fission, release the beasts!”

Ohmi and Fission were standing on the outside deck of the Oil Platform. Each of them was holding a remote. The two pressed down on the sole button their remote held and watched as a silver cage rose from beneath the waves to the surface. One cage held the Orca and Hammerhead Shark, and the other contained the Swordfish and Dolphin. The remotes were used once more as the cages creaked open and released their creatures within.

In their minds these evil beasts knew that their target was the Windy Peaks beach. That was where Ocean Fleet was stationed, and as servants of Wells Corp. it was their duty to end anything they may have been planning. None of the Rangers were expecting this, and that element of surprise only made it even more perfect for Wells. It seemed as though this one would work.

Windy Peaks Beach

A crashing sound was heard in the waves as the four beasts approached the shoreline. Patrons turned their heads to see what had caused the sound and noticed the four jet-black creatures approaching. The skies darkened as a light rain began to fall. It seemed as though they had brought the storm with them. People fled, but the Rangers instead went to the Beachfront Lab.

The minute the door of the lab was closed someone showed on the viewscreen. It was Beaumont and his two assistants once more. This time Beaumont was wearing a red swimsuit and the girls were dressed in white bikinis that barely covered their bodies. Again they hung on Beaumont’s shoulders.

“Hello, Pamela, David,” he said, “I just heard about the mysterious attacks in Windy Peaks, which, I’m awfully sorry, is where YOU’RE stationed. Oh, how bad it must be to be you.”
“Let me guess,” Brianna said in a giggly voice, “You’re these so-called Rangers?”
“You look like losers!” Gale said as she added on to her twin sister’s comment, “I can’t believe that she chooses to hang around with you.”
“What can I say?” Beaumont commented, “My girls speak the truth.”
“Excuse me,” said another voice on the line. Although the voice didn’t gain a face the others could clearly tell it was Dr. Hoth, “but what are you doing at the moment, Richard?”
“Who are you?” Beaumont asked back in a harsh voice.

“I am Dr. Harrison Hoth of SNUVA,” Hoth said, “I’ve heard about you. Really, I don’t see you putting yourself into dangerous situations every day, so what right do you have to criticize Pamela and David?”
“Well, I…ugh,” Beaumont let out a disgusted sigh, “My sentiments to you Pamela. We will meet again!” The message ended, but Hoth stayed on the line.

“These creatures seem larger than normal,” Hoth informed them, “I’d recommend the Ocean Commander and the Tundra Megazord. Think you can handle it?” The Rangers responded with a resounding “Yes!”
“Then what are you waiting for?” Dave said.
“Morphin’ time!” added Pamela enthusiastically.

“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

The six morphed and raced down to the Submarine Holding Bay. They each entered into their respective mech and rode out into the ocean. When they neared the spot somewhere between the sandy beach and the Wells Oil Platform the combination sequences were initiated, and the two robotic fighters revered by all showed themselves once more.

“Ocean Commander!”
“Tundra Megazord online!”

The Ocean Commander took out its Anchor Sword and the Tundra Megazord readied its fists as it always had. The four beasts grouped together and gave out a roar that could be heard for miles around. That meant that the battle had officially begun.

The Orca leapt into the air and landed in the ocean with an audible crash. A wall of water began to spread around it, but the Ocean Commander readied its sword and cut through the incoming wave to clear a path for itself.

“You’re not the only one with control over water,” Pete said.
“Water Spout Riser!” commanded Melody as Sub-4 rotated itself 180 degrees from its position as an arm. The two propellers began to rotate and summoned two tornadoes in the water. The water spouts converged into a larger one and sent themselves flying for the dolphin. The dolphin was sent into the air and landed back down with a splash. The creature let out a cry that sounded not vengeful but in pain.

“Wait a second…” Melody said, “That metallic shine, their size…are they…new Zords?”
“Can’t be,” Ruby said hurriedly, “Otherwise they’d be helping us.”
“Still, that group of animals in Windy Peaks can’t be a coincidence,” Pete added, “Mel may be onto something.”
“They’re a threat nonetheless,” Frank informed the others, “and that means we have to do something about it.”

The Tundra Megazord was engaged in combat with the swordfish and hammerhead shark. The shark jumped and tried to bite the arm of the Tundra Megazord, but one of the icy robot’s fists released an aurora beam that sent the shark back a couple of feet.

The swordfish next jumped in from behind with the point of its bladed nose shining in the slowly darkening skies. The polar bear head released an icy wave that struck the swordfish on its underside and sent it back a couple of feet. With those two diverted the Tundra Megazord posed proudly atop its ice floe.

The four creatures regrouped as their eyes shone a dark gray. They jumped into the air and had a black aura surround them that seemed to signal something. Lightning struck around them and a transformation began to take place. All the Rangers stood awestruck in fear and wonderment.

The Hammerhead Shark and Swordfish fold their tails and fins in and begin to hover high above the water. The Dolphin hovers next. It splits its front and back halves away from each other. The end part of the tail and the head fold outward to create the feet. On the front half the dorsal and side fins fold in close to the body. The two Dolphin halves move into place as the front half makes the right leg and the back half makes the left. The Orca leaps through the formation and splits its tail in two. The two tail halves fold down as the Orca’s fins fold to the side of its body. The Orca’s head folds down to its body and a menacing head rises out. The Hammerhead clips onto the side of the Orca to make the right arm and the Swordfish makes the left. The Hammerhead’s head detaches as does the Swordfish’s nose and a black hand pops out from each creature’s mouth. The two weapons – the Shark Hammer and Fish Sword – are strapped across the creature’s back. The Evil Ocean Beast poses as a bolt of lightning strikes the steel-gray sea below it.

“No…way…” Chris said in surprise.
“They ARE Zords,” Serena added, “Like the ones on your Totems.”
“Wonder why we don’t get ones like that,” Chris added lightly.
“Now is NOT the time for that!” Serena yelled back at him, “Guys, what exactly can be done about this?”

The Ocean Commander released a purple drill of energy from Sub-3, but the Evil Ocean Beast whipped out the Shark Hammer and redirected the attack to an empty spot in the ocean. The Commander next charged up the Anchor Sword and released its attack.

“Wave Cut!” the Rangers said together. The turquoise energy blade dashed for the Evil Beast, but was shot aside by the Fish Sword. Pete commanded them to release the next attack.

“Fire the torpedoes!” Pete commanded, “It may be our last chance!” Sub-2 released two green-and-black missiles from its legs that streamed head-on for the Evil Beast. The two weapons were used at once and destroyed each missile. Even that, their trump card, had failed. It truly seemed as if there was no way out from this.

“Guys!” shouted Chris over the radio, “We’ve got this under control!”
“Grappling hooks launching!” Serena stated as the aforementioned hooks shot themselves from the arms of the Tundra Megazord. They wrapped around the Evil Ocean Beast several times and left it ensnared and unable to escape.

“Now we can finish it off!” Chris said, “Great Blast of the…!”
“You’re not going to finish it off!” Melody said, “Guys, follow me!”
“What’s she talking about?” Pete asked.
“No clue,” Ruby answered, “But we go along. She’s probably doing something right!” The Ocean Commander pointed its left arm at the Ocean Beast’s chest and the Rangers raced into the interior of Sub-4, Atlantis. Melody led them out of the submarine and onto its outer hull.

“What are we doing?” Frank questioned, “That thing’s in our way!”
“Yes, but look at our Spirit Totems,” Melody said, “They’re glowing…and I heard one of those creatures cry out. They want us. They need us. It’s our mission. Now, on my command, we jump!”
“Why?” Ruby asked.
“It may be the only way,” Melody said, “NOW!” The four Rangers leapt off of the Ocean Commander’s left arm as the propellers began to spin. A gust of wind backed the Rangers and sent them flying for the evil Ocean Beast. The dark Megazord opened its mouth and the Orca swallowed the four with a crashing chomp. A calm silence fell over the area.

“They’re…gone,” Serena said in shock, “Why?”
“Eaten by a giant robot composed of four Wells Corp.-controlled sea creatures,” Chris said, “I never thought they’d go that way.”

Wells Oil Platform

“Well, I’ll be,” Metallico said as he watched through the telescope, “Wells, Ohmi, Fission, you gotta see this. The Rangers were just chomped up by the Ocean Beast…and they did it willingly.”
“Giving up the fight?” Wells said, “Then begin the preparations!”
“For what?” questioned Fission.
“Do we get to play a part in this?” Ohmi added.
“Yes, you do,” Wells responded, “Begin preparing for Wells Corp.’s takeover of Earth. Salvage the Spirit Totems from what remains of the Rangers when the Ocean Beast is called back.”

Out in the Ocean

The Ocean Commander remained steady with its left arm pointed out. The Tundra Megazord also remained still with its grappling hooks wrapped around the Evil Ocean Beast. Its pilots were in a state of shock and unable to move. The Tundra Megazord’s ice floe bobbed along with the waves and the clouds were getting darker with the second. It appeared as though in spite of all this one thing was certain.

Wells Corp. had won.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
It’s not over yet! The Rangers return and a new Megazord appears. Ohmi is out with the Ampzord for the first time since her receiving of it, but it will be a surprise to all what happens next! Don’t miss the next, sure-to-be-exciting installment – “Control and Catch”!

[GreenNinja]

This will be my last episode until I return from my five-day vacation. I leave on the 20th, and will continue with episodes after that. Until then, enjoy - as I'm going out with a new Megazord, and a little clue for the Rangers. All this is within.
**************************
Episode 16: Control and Catch

LAST TIME
Four new Zords – the Ocean Beasts – were put under the control of Wells Corp. They began attacking Windy Peaks, but the Ocean Commander and Tundra Megazord retaliated. That’s when the four beasts merged into their Megazord form – while still evil. Melody led the others into what appears to be self-sacrifice, considering they went inside the Zord. Has Wells Corp. won?

Wells Oil Platform

“If they’ve been consumed by the Evil Ocean Beast,” Wells said, “We may as well finish off the Tundra Rangers too. Ohmi, I want you to take the Ampzord out there and get rid of those two pests for me. Are you up for it?”

“Count me in,” Ohmi said excitedly. She walked into the Zord bay and climbed into her own personal humanoid mech. She gripped at the controls and activated a shield of electricity around the robot that allowed it to hover across the air. The Ampzord left the Wells Oil Platform and passed out into the ocean. The battlefield was its destination.


The Tundra Megazord was still grappled to the Ocean Beast. The Ampzord hovered in over the horizon and Chris and Serena immediately recalled the grappling hooks to combat this feminine electric mecha.

“Bring it,” Chris said, “They may not be here, but we can fight!”
“Tundra Megazord, online!” the two said together. Serena announced the name of their first attack.
“Aurora Beam!”

The Tundra Megazord’s fists released their multicolored beam of light, but the Ampzord reflected and absorbed the beam with its pulsing electric shield. No damage had been done. The Van de Graff Generator-like globes on the Ampzord’s shoulders began to crackle with yellow electricity that transferred down to the robot’s silver hands.

Lightning-like sparks of electricity began to spark across the ocean, and the Tundra Megazord jumped into the air and created another ice floe beneath its feet as it landed safely on its platform. The Ampzord continued to hover above them with its electric shield crackling. The grappling hooks were released once more in an attempt to subdue Ohmi’s mecha, but the shield shocked the metal ends of the hooks on contact and sent a stream of electricity into the Tundra Megazord’s systems.

“We have to pull out!” Serena panicked, “If this goes on for much longer the systems will fry!”
“Retracting grappling hooks,” Chris said calmly. The hooks were pulled out and the systems stopped sparking. Chris and Serena were now stuck in an even worse situation than they previously were. They were fighting against a robot they couldn’t beat and the Ocean Rangers were out of action as far as they knew. Maybe everything was done for.


The Ocean Rangers were alive, but that was the only thing they were sure of. All they could see was darkness where they were. Only the light from their Spirit Totems made them able to see where they were. Melody was the first to notice this when she woke up. It felt as though her head had slammed against something painfully hard, and she was dizzy and disoriented.

Melody held her Ocean Morpher to her body and noticed that she had demorphed after making the daring leap into the interior of the Ocean Beast. One strap on her bikini top had broken and her legs were bruised. The fact that she could still breathe and move and was alive in general gave her a sign of hope. Now all she had to do was find the others. If she was alive then so were they. Her Ranger power had to have protected her from what surely would’ve been a fatal blow.

Melody walked through the interiors until she saw a dim purple light resting along the wall. Melody held her left wrist in that direction and saw Ruby huddled along the wall. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes were ripped, yet her Spirit Totem continued to glow brighter than anything around her.

“Ruby?” asked Melody calmly, “Are you alright?”
“I’m fine,” Ruby said worriedly, “I…I just don’t know. Where are we, what are we doing here, and where are the boys? I’m stuck in darkness, I’m cold, and there’s no way out. What were supposed to do when we came in here, Melody, what?!? Tell me!”
“Ruby, listen,” Melody said reassuringly, “I’ll tell you. These creatures are good…when we hit one, the dolphin, with the Ocean Commander, I heard it cry out. It was hurt. Something tells me that we have to free these creatures and return them to normal, and the Spirit Totems may be the only way to do that. Now let’s go find the boys.”
“Okay,” Ruby said as she stood up, “For you, for them, and for Windy Peaks. I’m ready.”

The girls walked hand-in-hand through the darkness until they saw a red and green light lying on the ground. The green light moved and stood up to reveal a dazed Pete. He rubbed his head and took in his surroundings before looking to the girls and giving a sigh of relief.

“Mel, Ruby,” Pete said happily, “You’re alive. I have no clue where we are and what we’re doing here, but at least we’re together. I’m not sure if Frankie’s alright through.”

“Let me see!” Ruby demanded. She walked over to the Red Ranger and held her Spirit Totem over his body to illuminate him. He was fine, but knocked out. Ruby guessed that it was likely water. It lined the floor of this place, and lying down in it for whatever span of time it was couldn’t have helped.

“CPR,” Ruby said, “I’ve done it before. Stand back…” Ruby opened her mouth and placed her lips to Frank’s. She breathed in and out several times until his eyes blinked to signify he was conscious once more. Frank saw Ruby over him when he woke up and immediately shot up in surprise.

“What happened? Where are we?” he asked in surprise, “And, uh, thanks, Ruby.”
“It’s nothing,” the girl answered.
“We’re inside the Ocean Beast,” Melody said, “the Orca formed the body from what I could see, and this is where the control panel must be when they combine. There’s no explanation of it. I’m not sure how, but the Spirit Totems will free these creatures from Wells’ grasp. Think about it – black skin, white eyes – just like the Oilers. Now, if we’re going to fight whatever is inside of here, we’ll need to morph. Are you guys with me?”

“Ready!” answered the other three in unison. They spun the wheel on top of their Ocean Morphers and watched as their Spirit Totems shone with a light brighter than ever before. They pressed down on the wave-shaped button and let the light engulf them as they transformed back into Ranger form. “Ocean Tide, Rise!”


The waves continued to crash on the Battlefield as the Tundra Megazord and Ampzord engaged in their exchange of attacks. Suddenly the Ocean Beast jerked around a bit and sent the waves careening in a different direction. The white eyes of its component Zords shone once more in their natural color, and the oil was shot from their bodies as they returned to their good state. The Megazord’s head was replaced by one that seemed to be a heroic beast-like fighter. This was the Ocean Beast, the new Megazord, and it was finally under the command of its owners.

“Chris, Serena,” Frank’s voice sounded over the two’s Tundra Morphers, “We’re alive – and the Ocean Beast is in control of us now. It WAS good all along…Melody was right.”
“Thanks,” Chris said, “I assume you can take Ohmi?”
“We’ve got her in our sights now,” Pete’s voice relayed, “She’s goin’ down!”

Inside the Ocean Beast the Rangers were now in a combined cockpit inside the Orca. It resembled the interior of an animal with the exception of the jewels that covered the walls of the control room. Four control panels were revealed, and each seemed to be a podium with several different panels and a spot in the center for holding the Spirit Totem. The Rangers had inserted their Totems into these control panels after their morph turned the Ocean Beast good, and now they were in control of this fighter as was their destiny. The fight had just taken a turn for the better.

“Dr. Gidget,” Frank said into his Ocean Morpher, “You can call back the Ocean Subs. We’ve got this under control!”

The Ocean Commander split into its components and went back to the Submarine Holding Bay. The Tundra Megazord created another ice floe a couple of feet away and let the new Megazord handle this battle as it should. The Ocean Beast stood on the surface of the water with the Shark Hammer in hand and prepared to combat the Ampzord.

“So you have a new mecha,” Ohmi said from her spot in the control panel, “That doesn’t change anything.” She charged up another round of lightning and channeled it into a single bolt that was aimed for the Ocean Beast.

“Shark Hammer!” said Frank forcefully. The Hammer was held out and pushed against the electric bolt before finally sending it back at the Ampzord. The robot’s electric shield fell and left it hovering in the air with only its arsenal of attacks to go by.

“Okay, you won that round,” Ohmi said, “but the fight’s not over!” The Ampzord clashed its fists together and covered them with yellow electricity that caused thunder to sound in the air around it. The Ocean Beast backed up and switched out the Shark Hammer for the Fish Sword.

The green blade was held in the Megazord’s hand as it darted around the area the Ampzord had claimed. The Tundra Megazord continued to bob along the waves off to the side as the organic/metallic Megazord prepared to take down the Ampzord in the quickest way it could.

“Now!” yelled Pete forcefully, “Swordfish Cutter!” The Ampzord launched several bolts of electricity into the ocean from its fists at the exact moment the Ocean Beast jumped into the air with the Fish Sword held proudly in its right hand.

The blade began to glow with green energy as it cut across the Ampzord’s chest. A glowing sea-green gash was left on Ohmi’s robot as the Ocean Beast landed back on the water and struck a victorious pose. Ohmi checked her mecha’s systems and decided to give a parting speech to Ocean Fleet.

“You won this round, but Wells Corp. is still out there. There will be other fights, and one of these days we will be victorious. Enjoy your new robot while it is still useful.” The Ampzord teleported away in a burst of yellow electricity, and as soon as it left the skies began to clear. Perhaps it was symbolic of the Ocean Beasts’ purification, or because Ohmi had left, but whatever it was the Rangers were relieved that the skies had become clear once more.

Windy Peaks Beach

All six Rangers exited from the Beachfront Lab unmorphed and greeted their beach patrons with a sigh of relief. Andy was still staring out at the sea thinking of his close encounter with the black sea creatures, and Terry was by his side.

“Uh, Terry…” Pete said, “Just saying, but those creatures…they’re gone.”
“Really, dude?” Andy asked, “You mean it?”
“Of course,” Pete said reassuringly, “Melody was there with me.”
“Hey, Mel!” exclaimed the surfer, “Stoked to see you again.”
“Great to see you too, Andy,” Mel said, “So, up for a little friendly competition now that the seas are clear?”
“Totally,” Andy said, “Let me get my board, and it’s on.”
“Awesome,” Melody said reassuringly. She leaned to Pete and quickly showed him her Ocean Morpher. The dolphin symbol on it was shining light blue before fading out. “They’re ours,” she whispered, “We did something right.”
“That we did, Mel,” Pete added, “That we did.”

In the gift shop, Ruby was visiting Frank when a girl walked in. The bell above the door rang as the two turned their heads. They saw a girl with purple hair and her eyes were the same color. It was none other than Katrina. Katrina gave a friendly wave and took a deep breath before approaching the two.

“So, what did you think of the sea creatures?” she said, “I saw it all over…” she remained quiet for a second as if she was struggling for a way to finish her sentence, “…the news.”
“Good to know you’re up to date on what’s going on around here,” Ruby said, “Just asking, Katrina, but where’d you move here from?”
“Uh…Neptune,” Katrina said, “Neptune, California. I have a great relationship with the…Mars family. Yes, them. Came down to Windy Peaks to get away from it all – life was just too crazy up there.”

“Well, it’s nice to know,” Frank said, “How did you know about the beasts?”
“I wonder how they’ll stay safe,” Ruby said, “If Wells Corp. got to them once they can do it again.”
“I wouldn’t worry,” Katrina said, “I’m sure there’s someone watching over you to make sure they remain perfectly protected.”
“What?” the two asked in unison.
“Nothing,” Katrina said quickly before racing out of the gift shop. After she was out of sight Ruby walked up to the store’s front and picked something up off the floor.

“Look at this,” Ruby said confusedly, “Talk about strange.” Between her thumb and index fingers lay a sole purple scale that shone with an iridescent light under the summer sun.
“It is strange,” Frank said, “You know, as much as we know Katrina, I can’t help but feel that we don’t know everything about her…not yet at least.”

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Serena is getting increasingly frustrated – her time as a Ranger is taking away from her dreams of running her own company, and she is desperate to go back to SNUVA, or at least take some break time, and is willing to do anything to do so…even giving up being a Ranger forever. See what takes place on “Return to Yeti Mountain”.

[GreenNinja]

Ocean Fleet is back! This episode may seem similar to something I've done in Justice, but it's done for much, much different reasons. I hope you enjoy it, because the Seventh Ranger shall make his entrance soon - and I personally can't wait to show you all that.
***************************
Episode 17: Return to Yeti Mountain

LAST TIME
Ohmi and the Ampzord attacked and left the Tundra Megazord in an impossible-to-win situation. Inside the Ocean Beast the core four were still alive, and with Melody’s guidance they morphed once more and brought the Ocean Beast back to its good nature. The new robot dealt with the Ampzord swiftly and powerfully, and Katrina gave some more information about herself to Frank and Ruby. They still don’t know of her true origin, but there are clues being left behind.

Windy Peaks Boardwalk

“We came out here for Oilers?” Melody asked sharply.
“This’ll be done with in no time,” said Chris confidently, “Morphers ready?”
“Ready!” answered the other five. The Ocean Rangers turned the wheel and Chris and Serena pressed down on the silver button on their morpher.
“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”
A light surrounded them, and when it faded the six performed their roll call.

“Warrior of the Water, Red North Atlantic!”
“Defender of the Deep, Green North Pacific!”
“Mermaid of the Marine, Purple South Atlantic!”
“Siren of the Surf, Blue South Pacific!”
“Sentry of the Snow, White Arctic!”
“Enchantress of the Aurora, Black Antarctic!”
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!”

Chris and Serena took out their Freeze Guns and the others took their Tridents off their backs. The Oilers set the drill weapons on their wrists spinning and raced into battle against the Rangers. They were a minor distraction, but the Rangers had to deal with them as they would anything else.

The battle began with Chris launching a blast of energy and nitrogen from his Freeze Gun. The impending blast of energy and nitrogen struck three Oilers and turned them into black ice sculptures on the beach. Frank jumped up behind him with his Trident in hand and sent a triple-beam of red energy at the Oilers. The three grunts exploded as the two leaders struck their victory poses.

Pete and Melody were fighting with their Tridents and Ocean Shields in hand. Melody held the Shield back and sent it flying as one would a discus. The spinning wheel knocked out at least five Oilers. Pete was using his Trident as a spear-type weapon, and let it fly as well. The sharp ends pierced through the slick material that made up the footsoliders and caused more explosions to sound around the boardwalk as the two Pacific Rangers struck their victory poses.

Ruby had her SA Daggers out and was cutting through the Oilers with ease. A gash of purple energy appeared on each Oiler as the daggers’ blades struck, and Ruby finished off by holding back both weapons and letting them fly. She sounded the attack’s name, “Marine Double Slash!” and posed proudly after at least ten of the Oilers had been defeated.

“Come on, Serena, fight!” Chris yelled to the Black Ranger girl, “It’s almost over.”
“Oh, oh, right,” Serena answered as if waking out of a daydream, “Ice Bow-Shield!” She fired off several black and icy-blue energy arrows from her weapon and took out the remaining Oilers. The Rangers powered down. Chris immediately walked up to his battle partner and placed his right hand on her shoulder.

“What was happening out there?” Chris said, “I mean, I know it was Oilers, but you weren’t helping…at all. Is there something going on we don’t know about?”
“No, no really,” Serena said nervously, “I…I’m fine. Another victory, huh?”
“Let’s leave it at that,” Ruby said as she stepped up behind Chris, “We all have our off-days.”
“Okay,” Chris responded, “Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s get going.” The six left the boardwalk to return to the Windy Peaks beach, but Chris still couldn’t shake the feeling in his mind that something was off with Serena. Normally she’d fight until the battle was over, but today she wasn’t all there. Something was definitely strange.

Wells Oil Platform

“And with that, the latest creature is complete,” Fission said as a monster stepped out from the second pod. It resembled a large apelike beast, but seemed to be almost humanoid as well. Some would say it was the legendary “missing link” between the primates and us. Yet, this beast was not that.

It had snow-white fur with a dark brownish-black face, feet, paws, and chest. The creature had icy-blue eyes that pierced the air around it and sharp fangs that could send chills down a person’s spine. Metallico had named the monster “Yeti,” since a creature of such power did not require a name of complexity or wordplay. Ohmi had come up with the concept to create something of brute strength that had powers similar to the Tundra Rangers’. Fight ice with ice is what she said. The Yeti was definitely a team effort.

“Mr. Wells, sir,” Metallico said, “Your newest monster is ready.” The door creaked open as Wells walked in. His robes flowed like the stormy sea across his body as he gazed at the creature. After a brief moment of silence Wells spoke. The generals waited tensely for his seal of approval.

“He’s good,” Wells said in a pleased manner, “I trust that he is armed with a variety of attacks that include more than brute force? Kraken shall take no chances with his army.”

“Well, he does have a variety of ice and snow-based abilities,” Ohmi said, “Freezing breath, ice punch, mist shield, and a limited teleportation ability. All for you, sir!”

“Understood,” answered their boss, “I have a specific target in mind as well…the Black Antarctic Tundra Ranger.”

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

Serena was the only one not on the beach at the moment. She was dressed in a black bikini and a pair of sunglasses was hanging around her neck, but this wardrobe served no practical use in the laboratory. She was sitting on a chair and looking over a set of notes from SNUVA.

“Come on!” Dave yelled as he opened the door to the lab and let more sunlight stream inside, “The sun is shining, there’s a party going on tonight…why aren’t you with the others? I’m only in here because Pammy told me I accidentally had my swim trunks on backwards. Now that problem’s solved!”

“Dave, listen,” Serena said as she put her sunglasses up, “I registered for SNUVA because it’s an elite academy. This job interning is just to help me towards my dream…becoming the owner of my own business. I was thinking something with frozen treats. Have a thing for those, I guess.”

“That’s great, but really, what are you doing inside?”
“I just feel that all this Ranger-ing, while useful towards saving the world and all, is taking away from my time. I’ve found that less and less of my time is devoted to my dream recently, and, well, I want to take a break to focus on other things in life. Things important to me…do you see what I’m get ting at?”

“Well, I guess,” Dave shrugged, “I’m heading out to the beach! See ya later!” Dave opened the door and raced out onto the beach. He found Dr. Gidget dancing to the music that the DJ was playing from his spot on the temporary stage. Today was a party. There was no reason for it. Windy Peaks held this very party, the Summer Celebration, every year to celebrate the season with music, entertainment, contests, and other things of that sort.

Chris was enjoying this as only he could, and he made sure that his dancing took him into the path of ladies he found particularly interesting. Melody was dancing to her heart’s content, and Ruby was watching the whole thing from the lifeguard tower. She was getting a slight raise in pay for overseeing the safety of this event. Frank and Pete were relaxing at a table off to the side with cans of soda in their hands. This was the kind of thing summer was made for.

“What’s up with Serena?” Pamela asked as Dave joined in.
“Did you say something about Serena?” Chris asked as he waved to one of the girls in the crowd, “I thought something was different about her.”
“Apparently she thinks that her own ambitions outweigh protecting Windy Peaks,” Dave commented, “No wonder she’s spent all day looking over her notes.”
“What if there’s an attack?” Melody asked, “The four of us can handle anything, but Chris without Serena? It’s crazy!”
“Maybe we should let the problem handle itself,” Pamela said, “These things fade away in time.”

The silence of the beach party was broken when a clouded mist appeared on stage. It solidified into the monster that Wells Corp. had made just recently, the Yeti, and the creature stomped over the stage and let out a bloodcurdling roar into the microphone.

“NOW?” said Chris in surprise, “Can we have one day that’s NOT interrupted by these people?”
“I’m ready when you are,” Melody said, “Pete, Frank, you with us?” The two boys walked up and held out their morphers. Ruby remained in the lifeguard tower to direct the beach patrons to safety, and Serena was still inside the building, but these four were still ready to fight.

“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

Nobody noticed them transform amidst the chaos that the Yeti’s arrival had caused. When the brief flash of light had dimmed down the four Rangers raced into battle. Pete and Melody teamed up into one group, and the two leaders went in different directions.

“Okay, Mel,” Pete said, “Now is when we attack.”
“Right with you!” added Melody. The two took out their Tridents and felt the power flow through their bodies. Two triple-beams of energy, one green and one blue shot out from the end of the weapons and struck the Yeti in the chest. The creature let out a roar before he felt something sharp strike him in the back.

Frank’s NA Blade had connected with the creature, and he already had the weapon’s blade charged up with red energy. The Yeti turned its head and let out a roar that sent a beam of icy-blue energy in the Red Ranger’s direction. Frank jumped into the air and cut his sword across the summer sky. He called out the name of his attack.

“Water Wall Cutter!” and with that the ocean itself rose at his command. A wave crashed over the Yeti and sent him flying off the stage onto the sands. Chris had his Freeze Gun out and was charging wildly ahead at a breakneck pace to get his attack in. Chris jumped into the air and launched a rapid-fire round of icy-blue energy and nitrogen from his Freeze Gun. The Yeti held up its fists and blocked every burst. Chris took out his Ice Cannon and neared the giant apelike creature.

Chris was no incredibly close to the Yeti with his weapon in hand. No thoughts of battle strategy crossed his mind. Chris prepared to launch a Polar Snow Shot, but the Yeti slammed Chris in the chest with one of its powerful fists. Chris was sent flying across the sands and demorped. The Yeti vanished in the same mist it arrived in.

“Ouch,” Chris said as he stood up, “Whatever that creature was I don’t want to get punched by it again. How’d it get to me so easily?”
“I know,” Ruby said as she walked down from the lifeguard tower, “Saw the whole thing. Without Serena you’re just a crazy, attack-based maniac in battle. No wonder the two of you work so well together. You provide the strength, and she provides the strategy.”

“I see,” Melody added, “Dr. G, Dave, I think we need to have a talk with Serena.”
“What’s up with her, anyway?” Pete asked as he and the other two Ocean Rangers powered down.
“She thinks that her dreams are more important than Ranger-ing,” Dave said once more, “I think we’ll need Hoth here to deal with this.”

Within a few minutes all six Rangers, Dr. Gidget, Dave, and Dr. Hoth had met in the beachfront lab once more. Serena looked up from her notes and immediately asked why everyone was there.

“Why do you think?” Chris said as he placed his hand on her left shoulder, “You’ve been out of battle ever since this morning…and what’s this with Dave telling me your personal things are more important than saving an entire city?”

“Figures,” Serena said snobbishly, “coming from someone whose only goal at SNUVA is to get dates with his powers and sleep through lectures.”
“Well, Chris does do that,” Hoth said as he gave a certain look at Chris, “but at least his heart is in the right place when it comes to defending Windy Peaks. I seriously don’t understand where you’re coming from.”

“This is what I’m saying,” Serena answered in a confident voice, “There are five of you, right? You work perfectly well together – in fact, many of Wells’ earlier creatures were handled with less than five Rangers. I have my life to attend to, and I’m sure that you can get along just fine without me.”

“But…” Melody started.
“You can’t be serious…” said Ruby.
“What about…?” Pete started to ask.
“Are you crazy?” Frank added.
“This is about more than you!” Pamela pleaded.
“Still,” Hoth said in a calming manner to all the rest, “she is a member of our team, and I feel that we should respect her wishes. Serena, you may do what is right for you.”

“Thank you, Dr. Hoth,” Serena said as she stood up from her chair, “What I’m going to do is quit…possibly forever. From this day forward, there is no Black Ranger.” She removed her Tundra Morpher from her wrist and set it down on the counter. The black Totem within still shone brightly, but it was no longer one with its host.

Serena walked out of the Beachfront Lab with her notes in hand. The others, Hoth aside, were still looking at her in open-mouth shock. Serena closed the door on her way out and set her belongings down on the sand. She stretched her arms and gave a cheer. At long last she was free to live her dreams.

Wells Oil Platform

“Perfect,” Wells said as he watched through the periscope, “with the Black Ranger out of action taking out the rest should be fairly simple. Of course, who’s to say that we can’t also take out the Black Ranger? This is absoloutely perfect…and just what I’ve been waiting for.”

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Serena spends a day preparing for her future, and the others deal with the Yeti in downtown Windy Peaks. When the icy beast departs mid-battle, what does this mean? Is Serena still in trouble regardless? Don’t miss the intensity on “The South Rises Again”!

[GreenNinja]

The saga of the Tundra Rangers draws to a close at long last. I'll take a one day break and post the info for my next saga - because that's going to be a big one. Enjoy.
****************************
Episode 18: The South Rises Again

LAST TIME
After a battle with the Oilers Serena seemed to be…not quite herself. Wells Corp. created the Yeti and sent it to attack the Summer Celebration being held at the beach. Ruby held steady to her lifeguard duty, but Serena didn’t show at all. After explaining herself the girl did something no one expected. She quit.

Windy Peaks, California

Yasuraka Auroras was sitting at a table at the Windy Peaks Bar and Grill. It was the same one that her former group known only as Ocean Fleet sat at before. A notepad was out on the table, a cup of hot chocolate and a bowl of vanilla ice cream topped with hot caramel were beside her. A black ballpoint pen was in her hand and a black briefcase with the kanji for her name on it in white was beside the table. This girl, known to many as Serena, was experiencing a rush even through she was seated. She was finally free for the first time since gaining her Ranger power. Of course, that was because she no longer had the Ranger power.

“Serena?” asked Terry Kasto as she walked by, “What are you doing here? Where are the others?”
“Oh, I quit,” Serena responded casually, “Gave it up.”
“Your SNUVA internship?”
“No!” Serena shot back, “I quit so I could focus on that. What I gave up was my…well, you know.”
“What?” Terry asked as she leaned in interestedly.
“I’m no longer a…you know, what your brother is,” Serena whispered.
“Oh, heh, right,” Terry chuckled nervously, “Well, if you want your hot chocolate refilled, just call. Best of luck.”
“Okay,” Serena answered happily, “Same to you, Terry.”

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

It had been almost a day since Serena left. Dr. Gidget knew that the former Black Ranger was surely out enjoying herself, as did Dr. Hoth, but Dave remained skeptical as to the team’s chances of victory without her. He was pacing around the lab at the moment, and Pamela interrupted him with a light tap on the shoulder.

“Dave, I know you didn’t want her to,” Pamela said in a caring voice, “but we have to respect her wishes. Besides, we still have five Rangers left to defend Windy Peaks. That’s more than enough.”

“No, it isn’t,” Dave said in an aggravated tone, “Without Serena, the Tundra Launcher and Megazord are rendered useless. Without that combined power what chance do we stand? Not to mention the fact that Chris can’t fight without her by his side. We have to get her back.”

“I’m sure she’s...” Pamela started her sentence but never got a chance to finish it. The alarm on the lab’s computer had just gone off. The viewscreen pulled up a picture of downtown Windy Peaks, and the Yeti monster from before was standing in the center of the street roaring for combat.

“Attention,” Pamela said into her personal communicator, “It seems that tall, dark and snowy is back. We’ll need all of you to go to downtown Windy Peaks and handle him. This is Dr. Gidget, over.” She turned to Dave and smiled. “See? Everything’s under control.”

Downtown Windy Peaks

“Okay, this guy’s back,” Frank said as the five available Rangers pulled their vehicles into the downtown area. The Jet Racers were using one of their lesser-used features – four retractable wheels hidden beneath the body of the jet ski – as they pulled in.

“I’m guessing we morph?” Pete asked.
“What else?” responded Melody.
“Ready whenever you guys are,” Ruby added.
“Okay, let’s go!” Chris shouted.
“Ocean Tide, Rise!”

The four Ocean Rangers transformed into their suited state and looked at Chris. He still hadn’t morphed.
“Oh, sorry,” Chris said, “Guess I’m a little off my game without Serena around. Tundra Chill Power!”
A white light engulfed Chris’ body and transformed him into his powered-up mode as well. Chris took out his Freeze Gun and the Ocean Rangers their specialized weapons. The Yeti let out a roar that shook the streets.

Ruby was first into battle with her SA Daggers. She let purple energy shine on each of the blades before tossing them at the creature. The daggers spun through the air, but the Yeti held up his arms and blocked the attack. Melody took out her SP Cannon and prepared to fire. She noticed that Chris had his Cannon out as well.

“I don’t know what I’m doing,” Chris said, “May as well follow somebody.”
“Okay,” Melody said, “just be careful. This guy’s a tough one.” The two pressed down on their triggers and released their attacks. A wave of water, ice, and energy streamed towards the Yeti as the two called off their attacks.
“Crashing Surf Salvo!”
“Polar Snow Shot!”

The Yeti opened his mouth and created a protective cloud of mist around him. Both attacks were lost in the white fog and never hit the creature, as he came out of the mist roaring and still ready for battle. The Yeti’s fists shone icy-blue as he punched the ground and sent a shockwave of energy at Melody and Chris that knocked them off of their feet.

“Alright,” Pete said as he landed in front of the Yeti, “The game ends now.” He took out his Trident and shot a triple-beam of green energy at the abominable snowman. The beams converged into one large ray that hit the Yeti on its back. The creature turned around to notice Pete and immediately felt something washing over his body. Frank had activated a Water Wall Cutter while he wasn’t looking. The Yeti was drenched in seawater now, and when he tried to let out an ice breath attack the water only froze on his body.

“Okay, now we finish him off,” Frank said, “Form the Tidal Crusher!”
“And for good measure…” Chris added as he took out his Freeze Gun, “maybe a few of these!” Several shots of ice and nitrogen were fired at the Yeti and encased him in a literal block of ice. It appeared as though the creature was immobile, and yet its eye kept on moving.

The Tidal Crusher was formed and about to be launched when a silvery flash of light shone from within the ice block. The Yeti had vanished entirely, and the hollowed-out ice block shattered on the street below.

“He’s gone,” Ruby said in surprise, “I don’t believe it.”
“Where’d he go?” Chris asked angrily, “When I find that guy I’ll…”
“I’m sure we’ll run across him sooner or later,” Pete said, “For now, power down.”

The Boardwalk

Serena was walking down the boardwalk with her briefcase in hand and a smile on her face. She had just finished one of her assignments for SNUVA over lunch and was going to spend the rest of the day shopping and playing games alongside the beach. This was a chance for her to show the others that she still cared about them at least a little bit, but that opportunity would never come.

As Serena neared the shop where she had purchased a new swimsuit not too long ago she felt a chill run down her spine. Serena turned around and saw nothing there. Then she turned around once more to face the front and saw the Yeti. The creature was breathing right in front of her, and Serena began to shudder in fear.

“What do you want with me?” she asked as she struggled to get into a fighting pose, “I…I don’t have those powers anymore.” The creature let out a low growl that signified it knew that, and that was why it was after her. Serena dropped her briefcase and started to run down the boardwalk.

“If I can get to Dr. Gidget’s lab,” Serena whispered under her breath, “then I can get my morpher and…” Serena tripped over her foot and collapsed to the ground. The Yeti walked up behind her and grabbed her by her waist with each of its large hands. Serena tried to free herself from its grasp, but found it impossible. The Yeti let out a roar, and it and Serena vanished in a burst of silvery-white light. They were nowhere to be seen.

The Himalayas

“C-c-cold,” Serena shuddered, “Whe-where am I?” She could see that she was on top of a mountain in apparently the middle of nowhere. The Yeti was nowhere to be seen, and she was still in her semi-casual outfit that she had been wearing back in Windy Peaks.

“Maybe there’s something to this,” Serena whispered, “I chose to be alone…and look what I got.” She decided that the only viable option was to search for comfort, for safety, and for a way home. Serena walked along the mountain’s cliff steadily so as not to fall. After a couple of minutes she found herself on a lower, slightly warmer expanse of ground.

A cave could be seen in the distance. Serena knew that if she could get there perhaps there was hope for something. A small multicolored light began to flicker on her wrist. Serena charged across the rocky mountain until she was only a few feet away from the cave. The ground was becoming icier and slipperier the further she went along. As Serena neared the cave she lost her balance on an iced-over part of the mountain and ended up sliding to the edge.

Serena gripped a rock that extended out from the mountainside and held on for her life. She pulled up with all the strength she could gather and found herself safely back on solid ground. Her body was freezing and her heart was racing, but hope was still inside of her, and that was the only thing that mattered now.

Serena entered the cave and found two sticks lying on the ground. She grabbed a piece of flint from the corner and struck it against the sticks. The friction caused by the two surfaces meeting created a spark that formed a fire on the ground. Serena leaned down to the ground and blew on the fire in an effort to keep it alive. She took off her jacket and basked in the warm glow that she had created.

“Just like with…Chris,” she said somberly, “When I was with him…” Serena’s body began to become less tense as the fire warmed it up, but just as Serena felt herself be warmed up to a suitable temperature something sounded at the entrance to the cave. It was the Yeti. The creature pounded its fists against its chest and let out a roar that shocked Serena out of her relaxing mood.

“What do you want?” she asked, “I know you brought me here!” She stood up and held out her arms. Serena began to deliver a series of chops and punches with her fists to the creature. The attacks were ineffective, but she was trying. The light around her wrist began to get brighter. Serena then raced back and jumped into the air to deliver a spinning kick that struck the Yeti on the side of its head. The Yeti let out a pained growl.

When she landed from the spinning kick she looked down at her wrist. The multicolored light shone so brightly that it took a shape and form that resembled…her Tundra Morpher. A final flash of black light signaled the reappearance of her device, and Serena let out a cheer inside. She could almost swear she heard a penguin chirping far off in the distance.

“It’s back,” she said comfortingly to herself, “My power’s back. It must have known I needed it.” She looked up and spoke to the Yeti in a strong and confident voice. “You brought me here. You attempted to take me down. Now I’m the one in control…TUNDRA CHILL POWER!”

A black and aurora-colored light covered Serena’s body as she walked forward. When she was in front of the Yeti she was back in her Ranger suit. Serena leaped backwards and struck her pose for the first time in a good while. It felt good to be back.

“I am…the Enchantress of the Aurora…Black Antarctic!” Serena took out her Freeze Gun and fired a couple of shots at the Yeti. The creature roared once more, and Serena grappled fist-to-fist with the creature. She kneed the Yeti in the stomach, and the apelike beast let out a pained roar. Serena leaped back and removed her Ice Bow-Shield. An arrow was already loaded and glowing with the power of the auroras themselves. Serena raced into the mountainside and bounded off a rocky wall. She called “Aurora Arrow!” and sent the projectile streaking for the Yeti. Serena grabbed the creature by its shoulders as she and the monster vanished in another burst of silvery-white light.

The Himalayas would again get a chance to keep their silence. Although explorers would be wondering for many years how those footprints had been left in the snow.

The Boardwalk

Serena, in Ranger form, reappeared just as the Rangers pulled up. Chris was surprised to see his partner back and immediately raced across the boardwalk to deliver a flying kick to the Yeti’s back. With the creature temporarily out the White Ranger embraced Serena in happiness.

“So, what made you get back to action?”
“No time to explain,” Serena said as she held out her Ice Bow-Shield, “but are you ready to finish this guy off with me?”
“Am I ever!” exclaimed Chris. Serena shot an Aurora Arrow from her bow as soon as the Yeti woke up, and that arrow left him stunned. The two Tundra Rangers formed the Tundra Launcher, and with an Avalanche attack the Yeti was encased in another block of ice. The Tundra Rangers turned around and snapped their fingers in victory as the ice block and its capture exploded.

There was barely a moment to celebrate before a black flame fell to Earth and brought the Yeti back. The creature stomped across the beach and into the water where it waited for the Rangers to challenge it.

“Shall we?” Serena asked.
“As always,” Chris added.
“We’re going with you guys,” Pete said, “Time for our new Megazord!”
“Got it!” added Frank and the girls. Both teams called for their mecha.

“Tundra Zords, roll out!”
“Ocean Beasts, awaken!”

The Polar Treader and Penguin Speeder combined to form the Tundra Megazord, and the Ocean Beasts rose to the surface in their group formation. They appeared to be breaking through an invisible bubble in a valley somewhere in the Pacific Ocean. The Rangers entered their cockpits and called for the Ocean Beasts to combine into the Ocean Beast itself – the Megazord.

The Orca leaps into the air and splits its tail in two. The two halves fold down, as the top of the Orca’s head, to make the body of the Ocean Beast. The Dolphin folds in its fins and splits its body in two as the two halves clip on to make the legs. The Swordfish and Hammerhead fold in their tails and fins and let their weapons separate from their bodies. Hands pop out from each of their mouths, and the Fish Sword and Shark Hammer are caught and held. The Hammerhead forms the right arm and the Swordfish the left as they clip onto the Orca. The Ocean Beast’s head rises as it poses on the surface of the sea with the sun shining brightly behind it.

The Ocean Beast and Tundra Megazord stepped forward to attack the Yeti. An Aurora Beam was launched from the penguin arms of the Tundra Megazord that sent the creature flying across the ocean where it was cut by the Fish Sword. The Yeti let out a roar that sent an icy mist into the air, but the Ocean Beast cut through the mist with its Fish Sword. Both Megazords advanced on the creature and launched their final attacks.

“Tundra Ice Blizzard!”
“Shark Hammer Twister!”

The ice crystal hit the Yeti first, and the Ocean Beast took out the weapon made from the Hammerhead Shark and spun around rapidly. It appeared as though a water spout had surrounded it. The two attacks hit the Yeti and caused it to explode. Both Megazords struck their pose. The Rangers powered down and disembarked as the Tundra Zords returned to the Holding Bay and the Ocean Beasts returned to the mysterious underwater valley from whence they came.

“So, where were you?” Chris asked in surprise, “I thought you quit!”
“I guess…my powers came back when I needed them,” Serena said, “From now on I’ll try to make sure I can work Rangering and studying into my schedule.”
“That’s great,” Frank added.
“Welcome back!” Ruby said cheerfully.
“We have to go tell Dr. Gidget about this,” Melody said, “Let’s go.”
“You know,” Pete said, “The beach party’s still on for today, if anyone wants to go.”

The six walked toward the Beachfront Lab in anticipation. The team was back together, and that was all they really needed. Serena was back. They weren’t the only ones who were eager with anticipation though. Wells was just as exited, albeit for much different reasons.

Wells Oil Platform

“Yessss,” Wells hissed as he watched through the Sea’s Eye. He saw a beach not entirely unlike Windy Peaks, except that it was on the other side of the United States. “The seventh Totem has been found. I will not send the Oilers for it yet. Rather, I shall wait and see what happens. There is always something unexpected. Still, the seventh Totem shall be mine in time…”

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Again we leave Windy Peaks and travel to the Florida Keys. Marco, and his newfound friends Carmen and Kevin, are spending a day in Key Largo, Florida. Marco buys a “Spirit Totem,” but thinks of it as nothing more than a souvenir. Then the Oilers arrive. What happens next? Be there for fun in the sun and a rainy-day battle, not to mention the advent of the final Ranger, on “Key to a Ranger”!

[GreenNinja]

This episode requires a couple of disclaimers. (and it finally validates my name at several message boards). One: This is actually how I was inspired for some elements of Ocean Fleet - family took a trip to Key Largo, I saw these "Spirit Totems" for sale, made them my power source. Decided to pay homage to it in this episode.

Two: Any jokes made about Florida and/or Floridians in this episode I have all the right to make. Why? I AM a Floridian. No harm done.

Three: For more info about Dave Barry (http://www.davebarry.com) and Carl Hiaasen (http://www.carlhiaasen.com/), please follow the appropriate links. Yes, this is me sort-of advertising my favorite Florida writers and/or newspaper columnists for The Miami Herald, but they are some of my favorites.

I've rambled too long by now. On with the story!
-----------------------------------------------
Episode 19: Key to a Ranger

LAST TIME
Serena was enjoying her day off while the others faced the Yeti. The Yeti had them beat until he suddenly vanished and went after…Serena. The Black Ranger and the Yeti were teleported to the Himalayan Mountains, where she struggled to survive and it tried to do her in. In a moment of courage Serena’s Tundra Morpher returned to her side. She went back to Windy Peaks, defeated the Yeti, and made up with Chris. Now the seventh Totem has been found…WAY on the other side of the USA.

Key Largo, Florida

The seventh Spirit Totem had been through a journey like no other. The moment it was released it was sent through Kraken’s spirit projection, and that altered its powers for the rest of its days. Then it was sent to the tides until a fishing boat picked it up and sent it over to the East Coast with its shipment. The Totem fell from the plane that was carrying it and into the Atlantic Ocean where it was picked up by a scuba diver and placed in a souvenir shop. It has been there ever since untouched by time or human hands. All of that is about to change.


“Bienevido a Florida,” spoke the girl, “Mi nombre es Carmen. And you?” She had brownish-black hair and sparkling copper eyes. Her tanned skin perfectly complimented her athletic yet curvy figure and she was currently wearing a yellow-and-green bikini. Her name was Carmen Vasquez.

“Hey,” answered the person she was talking to, “My name’s Marco. Nice to meet you.” Marco was wearing a dark blue-and-silver pair of swim trunks, sandals, and sunglasses. He had ruffled black hair, gray eyes and tanned skin as well. He was here in Key Largo on vacation for his 21st birthday. Marco had just recently been to Orlando and St. Augustine, and he figured that a trip to the Keys would perfectly round out the trip.

“Of course, if you’re going to spend the day here,” answered another boy beside Carmen, “There are a couple of things you need to know about Florida.” He had light brown hair and blue eyes and kind of a tan that fit his thin athletic build. He was dressed in a white and blue pair of swim trunks and was wearing a pair of sunglasses on his eyes. His name was Kevin Cruz.

“Like what?” Marco asked.
“For instance,” Carmen said in a feisty Spanish accent as the two walked along the beach, “There are only three kinds of people in Florida – seniors, tourists and money-makers. All the rest of us are what Dave Barry calls Ohioans – namely we’re from everywhere else and aren’t crazy.”
“Look in the gift basket we gave you,” Kevin said, “We should’ve given you one of his books.”

Marco looked in the gift basket and began to check through the various Floridian-themed things that Carmen and Kevin had given him as a welcome gift. The two had obviously become fast friends with him.
“Various postcards, Alamo Car Rental license, Mickey Mouse ears,” he took out two books, “Books by Dave Barry and Carl Hiaasen? Are these necessary?”
“Of course, Marco,” Carmen said with a heave and a sigh, “Going to Florida and not picking up a book by either of those two is just loco. You can read them later. Now come on! We have stuff to show you! Enjoy Key Largo!”

Carmen grabbed Marco by the arm and pulled him along as the three set off for one place in particular. After a few minutes of walking it was revealed that Carmen had led them to a canoe rental hut. The three picked up their lifejackets, oars, and canoe and set off down the river placed near the hut.

“Canoeing?” Marco asked, “Thanks.”
“It’s nothing,” Carmen said in a flattered voice, “The people around here know me well.”
“It happens when you live in the area,” Kevin added, “So, 21st birthday, huh? I’ll see if I can arrange something for you tonight. For now…”
“…we canoe!” Marco exclaimed. The three moved their oars in unison and pushed their canoe down the river at a leisurely pace. Every so often they had to swerve out of the way to dodge incoming boats, but otherwise the trip went smoothly.

The sun shined down on Marco’s head the whole time and made him thankful he had brought sunglasses along. As Marco moved his oar in the water he could hear a high-pitched buzz near his ear. A small black creature flew in front of his face. Marco picked the oar up and let it rest in the boat as he swatted away the creature.

“What is it?” Carmen asked.
“Oh, mosquitoes,” Kevin said, “You get used to it after a while.”
“Thanks,” Marco said as he blew away the insect with the small can of bug spray, “I’m guessing that’s another thing about Florida I need to know, right?” Carmen and Kevin nodded in unison. Marco let out a chuckle. He hadn’t been in Florida for too long, but he already felt as if he knew the place well.

When the three came to the end of the river they turned the canoe around and began paddling back. It was about an hour and a half for the entire canoe trip, and Marco had told many interesting stories from his previous Florida destinations much to the delight of this trio.

As the canoe docked once more and the three returned their lifejackets and oars Carmen turned to Marco and asked him a question. She seemed rather intrigued. “So you’re saying that you became lost…in Frontierland…and were forced to go on the Haunted Mansion with a group of Japanese tourists until you could find your group again? I don’t think I could handle that.”

“It was something, that’s for sure,” Marco said with a laugh. He then turned to the two. “It’s getting a little hot out here, and I’m looking for another souvenir before I head home. Anybody know of a gift shop?”

“Sure,” Kevin said, “Right this way.” The three walked into the nearest gift shop, and Marco found it was exactly the kind of place he had been looking for. Postcards, sunglasses, various books about Florida, and a manner of other things were present inside the store. Off in the corner a soda machine gave a soft hum that cooled down the room to a degree.

“I want something that can last,” Marco said, “Like these…Spirit Totems?” He looked down at a box of glazed smooth stones about half the size of his palm. Various animal designs were engraved into them and they came in many different colors. Marco turned to the store manager and asked what they were.

“Eh, Spirit Totems” answered the person at the counter, “Nothing much. They’re just some stones that washed ashore that we decorated. Oh, and Carmen, Kevin, nice to see you two again. Who’s this?”

“Marco,” Carmen answered, “He’s from out of town. Well, are you going to choose something? We still have places to go, people to see, all sorts of things.” Marco reached into the wooden box that held the Spirit Totems and grabbed three. One was lime-green and had a turtle design on it, the next was sky-blue and had a manta ray on it, and the third was in various shades of gray and had the image of a shark engraved on top of it in gold. The third one seemed to glow with a dark blue aura.

“How much for these?” asked Marco as he placed the stones on the counter and turned to the cashier.
“Twenty dollars,” answered the cashier.
“For all three?” asked Marco in surprise, “That’s a good deal.”
“No, twenty apiece,” the cashier said, “So, you going to pay for those or what?”
“I’ll just buy one,” Marco said as he placed the shark Totem down with a 20 dollar bill, “Thanks.”
“Welcome,” answered the cashier.
“Nice souvenir,” Carmen said, “Come on, I want to show you this awesome hotel they have around here. It’s just like the old-time ones.”

Time passed, and hours later Marco, Carmen and Kevin were back on the beach. It was about 5:00 by now, and Marco was exhausted from all the running around he had been doing. He placed his hand on Carmen’s shoulder and asked one simple question.

“Can we…take a break? This is too much for one day!”
“There’s no such thing as too much!” Carmen said excitedly, “but sure, okay. Maybe you can start reading one of your books now.”
“Yeah, not a bad idea,” Marco said, “I’ll get the towel and chairs from my car.” Marco got three beach towels and three chairs, and when he returned he saw Carmen putting up a large umbrella.

“What’s that for?” he asked.
“Just looking out,” Carmen answered.
“For what?”
“For the weather. You never know if it could rain any…” Carmen’s sentence was cut off by a bolt of lightning on the horizon. People scrambled out of the ocean and back onto the beach for safety. Kevin, Carmen and Marco immediately grouped under the beach umbrella.

“Great,” Marco said sarcastically, “It’s raining.”
“In the middle of the summer,” Kevin added.
“In South Florida,” Carmen said. She placed her finger to her chin and thought for a second before answering with a casual, “Eh, it’s not THAT unusual. Least it’s not hurricane season!”

The sky grew darker as humanoid creatures began to walk out of the ocean. They were hot on the trail of something and were relentless in their search. They had dripping, shining black skin, eerie white eyes, and silver drill weapons on their wrists. While their true nature was unknown to the trio, these were Wells’ Oilers. They had been on a worldwide search for the seventh Spirit Totem, and it was right in the hands of Marco.

As Marco hid away with Carmen and Kevin he felt something attach to his left wrist. His Totem had firmly positioned itself to be hovering less than an inch above his wrist, and a flash of silvery-grey light signaled the entrance of something.

It resembled the head of a shark, and when Marco flipped the shark’s mouth open he saw his Totem firmly positioned in the center. Two of the shark’s teeth were larger than normal and appeared to be buttons. A third tooth was also larger on the bottom row, and the entire device was strapped around Marco’s wrist with a dark blue armband.

“What is it?” Carmen asked.
“I don’t think that was being sold with the Totem,” Kevin commented.
“Whatever it is,” Marco answered the two, “I feel some…fighting instinct of some sort. If those creatures want to attack this beach, they’ll have to get through me!” Marco walked out into the rain and crossed his arms. He slid his right hand down and pressed the button located in the bottom row of teeth with calling out something to the rainy sky. A bolt of lightning struck on the horizon just as he yelled “GRAND TRANSFORMATION!” A light covered his body.

Marco stands on a pirate ship in the middle of a stormy gray sea. Lightning strikes, wind blows, and rain falls around him from the cloudy sky. Marco jumps into the air and has the rain streak down over his body until it solidifies into a suit that’s primarily gray with navy lightning bolt designs on the arms and legs in addition to navy shoulder pads. A black belt with a skull buckle is around his waist and a navy skull shape is on his chest with a gray shark design in the center. Storm clouds form around Marco’s chest and solidify to a solid gray shield that sticks out from his chest like the bow of an olden pirate ship. The shield also has a navy lightning bolt design running through it. Marco continues ever higher into the sky until lightning strikes him on the head. The bolts condense and form a helmet with a shark design on top, a storm-cloud shaped visor and a jagged mouthpiece. Marco halts his ascent and jettisons down to the water’s surface where he lands and poses. A gray shark jumps up behind him as a navy lightning bolt strikes the sea.
http://img285.imageshack.us/img285/6112/grandranger5ek.png

“I am as silent as the storm clouds, as swift as lightning, as relentless as the rain ….the Sentinel of the Storms…Gray Indian Ocean…Grand Ranger!”

Marco reached for his belt and took out a powerful sword. It resembled a thin-bladed scimitar, a shamshir, from India. The grip was jet-black with a shark’s-head design near the hilt. The shark’s head was closed at the moment. The blade was polished silver with a navy lightning bolt design across it. This weapon was known as the Shark Saber, and Marco called its name by instinct when he drew it. Marco ran his fingers down the broad side of the blade. Navy lightning crackled where he touched it until the entire blade was shining a bright navy blue and sparking with power.

He held the blade back with one hand and swung it forward. The lightning that had formed across the weapon was released in the form of a navy mass of electricity in the shape of a shark. Marco called “Lightning Bite!” and watched as the attack hit three of the Oilers and caused them to explode. The remaining foot soldiers raced towards him with their drills spinning. The battle was on.

Marco ducked and dodged as he released slashes with the Shark Saber. Every hit let a bolt of navy lightning spark across the sands of the Key Largo beach, and Carmen and Kevin could only watch agape in amazement and awe at this spectacle. Two Oilers turned their drills on and raced for Marco, but he held the Shark Saber out in front of him and spun around once while calling out “Storm Cloud Mist!” A gray cumulonimbus-like cloud formed around him and left the Oilers confused. They stabbed their drills into the cloud in desperation, but hit nothing. Then Marco jumped out of the top of the cloud and let it vanish below him before he rocketed down to Earth and cut the two Oilers with the Saber.

Only four remained of the grunts now. Marco performed his final attack as the rain continued to steadily pour down on him. He once again took the Shark Saber in hand, only this time it was held to the sky and rotated once in a circle in front of him. Rain droplets stopped before him to form sort of a beaded curtain. The Oilers looked on in wonder, and Marco stabbed the tip of the blade into the raindrop veil. He hollered the name of his attack, “Torrential Rainstorm!” to the soldiers as they were pelted head-on by the high-speed water drops. The Oilers exploded and Marco posed once more in victory.

The rain came to a halt and the sky cleared above the beach. Carmen and Kevin walked forward as the third among their number powered down to civilian form. He caught his breath and immediately looked at Carmen and Kevin.

“I know…what you’re thinking,” he panted, “What WAS that?”
“Something to do with the Totem,” Kevin said, “I thought those things were just little souvenirs you took home and displayed on your shelf.”
“Apparently this one isn’t,” Carmen said, “I guess some things just happen because they do.”
“Good point,” Marco said, “It’s been a great trip. I’ll be sure to talk to you guys sometime later, okay? I think it would be a good idea to start heading home now. My flight departs tonight.”
“Home?” asked Kevin and Carmen in unison.
“Where are you going to?” Carmen said, “You know, in case I ever want to visit.”
“I’m going to home sweet home,” Marco said with a sigh of relief as he looked at the device, the Grand Morpher, around his wrist, “to California…to Windy Peaks.”

The seventh Totem has awakened, and Wells will see where this new Ranger takes things as soon as he returns home. The advent of the Grand Ranger is yet another unexpected twist in this tale of heroes.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Marco returns to Windy Peaks and meets up with nearly everybody. After the meeting the Grand Ranger appears, and the seventh Totem proves itself to be rather different from the others…and it’s of an evil sort. What caused this? What will the effects of the Grand Ranger’s arrival mean for Windy Peaks? Be there for the next installment – “Home Again”!

[GreenNinja]

Episode 20: Home Again

LAST TIME
Marco Pullman, on vacation in Florida, came across a Spirit Totem. He thought it nothing more than a souvenir, and was surprised when Oilers came to Key Largo in search of it. In a show of courage, Marco transformed into the Gray Indian Ocean Ranger – the Grand Ranger, as he is called. Now it’s up to Marco to head home to Windy Peaks. What awaits him there is anybody’s guess.

Wells Oil Platform

“…and so, all things lead back to Windy Peaks,” Wells said as he watched through the Sea’s Eye, “The seventh Totem fast approaches. I must get my hands on it!”
“Excuse me, sir?” Ohmi asked as she walked in, “Why is the seventh Totem more important to you than the others? You seem much more determined to retrieve it than you were with the other six.”

“That, Ohmi, is simple,” Wells answered as he stood up from his desk, “When my host released the Totems and myself from their respective places of storage beneath the ocean, my spectral form had the seventh Totem pass through it. Naturally some of my influence has rubbed off on it, and I simply cannot wait until the effects manifest themselves. The results are sure to be in our favor. Of course, the only way to unlock the power of a Totem is with a human owner, and we already have one. My powers will take hold in time.”

“Whatever you say,” Ohmi answered, “If you’re right, this should be quite the spectacle.”

Windy Peaks Beach

For the first time in weeks Windy Peaks was experiencing a stress-free day. The middle of July was upon its citizens, and people were enjoying the sun in the best way possible. Ruby Anderson remained loyal to her lifeguard job, and her money was slowly approaching the amount she would need to fulfill her dream. Pete and Dave were playing against Chris and Frank in a volleyball game at the moment, and Melody and Serena were racing along the shorelines. The waves crashed against their feet and refreshed them from the beaming sun.

Dr. Gidget, as was her nature, was doing research on the Spirit Totems and Wells Corp. inside of the Beachfront Lab. With Dave enjoying the summer she wanted someone else to aid her, and had found that aid in the form of Katrina. Katrina seemed especially knowledgeable in both of those areas.

“It’s a start,” Pamela said, “Thanks for all the help. Now, there is one thing that, if you could help me out, it would be just perfect. Tell me, have you heard of the Treasure Hunters?”
“No,” Katrina answered simply, “Who are they?”
“They’re some mysterious group helping…ugh…Beaumont. I can’t quite put my finger on it, but something’s not quite right with them. That’s my mission – to reveal Beaumont for the lowlife he really is.”
“You’re serious about doing this, aren’t you?”
“It’s as much a driving force for me as the Spirit Totems and Wells Corp.,” Pamela said confidently, “So, to answer your question, yes.”

As all this went on a sleek dark blue car pulled up to the beach. It had been retrofitted with tail fins to make it look a little more “retro,” and stood out among the rest of the cars in the beach’s parking lot. The door opened and a man stepped out. The tan skin, black hair, and gray eyes identified this as nobody other than Marco. His Grand Morpher was still around his wrist, but he figured that everyone else would treat it as a stylistic choice. He still hadn’t a clue what sort of role the Spirit Totems played in the grand scheme of things.

He first came across Ruby Anderson. She jumped down from the lifeguard tower and blew her whistle. Marco jumped back in surprise, but Ruby placed her arm around his shoulder.
“I’m just kidding with ya,” she said lightheartedly, “Just that I’ve never seen you around the beach before. What’s your name?”
“Marco,” he answered as his tension began to ease, “Marco Pullman. I live in Windy Peaks – was just on vacation in Florida. I’ve seen you around though. Ruby Anderson, right?”
“The one and only,” Ruby answered proudly, “Go ahead, then. It’s not every day we get weather like this. Few clouds in the sky, no rain, sun and shade….perfection. Enjoy yourself.”
“Thanks!” Marco answered. He raced across the sands in preparation for the day ahead.

He ran across the volleyball game and the two girls racing down the beach. After traveling for a couple of minutes he saw a white stone building placed along the sands. He walked to the door and knocked twice. The door swung open as Katrina greeted him with a smile and a wave.

“Hi,” Marco said casually, “What is this building? I don’t remembering seeing it before.”
“This is my beachfront lab,” Pamela said as she walked to the door, “and who would you be?”
“Marco,” he answered, “Nice to meet you. I assume you’d be this Dr. Gidget?”
“I am,” Pamela said in an acknowledging voice.
“And who are you?” he asked to the violet-haired girl standing in the doorway.
“Katrina,” answered the girl as she extended her hand, “What’s that?”
“Oh, this,” Marco said as he showed his Grand Morpher, “I don’t know. It just appeared when I got my Spirit Totem down in Florida.”
“Spirit…Totem….” Katrina said in amazement. Her mind was racing at the prospect, “Can I see?”
“Sure,” Marco answered. He opened the shark’s mouth and revealed the gray stone within. Katrina let out a cry of delight that wasn’t at all secret.
“Yes!” she said happily, “That’s important,” she switched back to a more serious voice, “Keep it close to you at all times. You don’t know what could happen.”
“I will,” Marco said, “Thanks. Hope to see you around, Katrina.”

With that Marco set off down the beach and walked until he was far away from the area where the Rangers were. His Totem shone brightly and Marco could feel an idea enter into his mind.
“I saw them,” he thought, “They all have devices on their wrists as well…maybe they have Totems. I wonder if their skill is as good as mine. There’s only one way to find out.” Marco held out his morpher once more and sounded his transformation call. “Grand Transformation!”

Lightning struck around him and transformed him back into the intimidating suit. He drew the Shark Saber and walked across the sands. The six Rangers noticed this newcomer immediately and grouped together. Frank was the first to speak to this mysterious gray Ranger.

“Who are you?” he asked, “Friend or foe?”
“I simply wish to…see your abilities, is all,” Marco answered slyly; “I can tell you have Totems. Are you afraid to use them against me?”
“Okay, now he’s asking for it,” Chris said strongly, “Let’s go!”
“Right!” answered the remaining four. The six performed their respective morphing poses and called their transformation phrases across the beach.
“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

The light faded and the six stood on the beach in their Ranger form. The Grand Ranger remained intrigued by this as they performed their roll call and struck their respective poses.

“Warrior of the Water, Red North Atlantic!”
“Defender of the Deep, Green North Pacific!”
“Mermaid of the Marine, Purple South Atlantic!”
“Siren of the Surf, Blue South Pacific!”
“Sentry of the Snow, White Arctic!”
“Enchantress of the Aurora, Black Antarctic!”
“Power Rangers Ocean Fleet!”

“Oh, so that’s who you are?” the Grand Ranger answered, “I am…silent as the storm clouds, swift as lightning, relentless as the rain…Sentinel of the Storms…Gray Indian Ocean, Grand Ranger!”

“So, the Grand Ranger it is, then?” Chris asked, “You asked for a fight, we’ll give it to you.”
“Just what I was hoping for,” Marco answered. He ran his fingers once more up the broad side of the Shark Saber and charged it with navy lightning. The six others stood in bewilderment as to what he was doing, but when Marco held the point of the blade towards them it became perfectly clear.

“Lightning Bite!” A bolt of navy lightning shaped like a shark streaked towards the six. The Ocean Rangers took out their Ocean Shields to block, but the Tundra Rangers were knocked aside and sent flying down the beach. Chris and Serena pulled themselves up and took out their Freeze Guns.

“Okay,” Chris said as he brushed the sand off his suit, “This is going to be tougher than we thought.”
“Doesn’t mean we’re giving up just yet,” Serena added, “Fire!”

The two pressed down on the triggers of their Freeze Guns and sent a barrage of icy-blue energy spheres and nitrogen at the Grand Ranger. Marco spun his sword into the air and created a spherical shield around him that appeared to be made of water droplets. The droplets were frozen as the Freeze Guns’ blasts hit them, and Marco only stood patiently inside his shield until the attack ended.

“That ought to have done some damage,” Chris said proudly.
“I don’t think anybody couldn’t have taken some damage,” Serena commented, “Is he…?”
“Torrential Hailstorm!” Marco sounded as he hit the frozen water droplets with his Shark Saber. The barrage of ice hit Chris and Serena in the chest and left them weakened. Chris motioned to Frank and told him to handle the Grand Ranger from here on out while they recovered.

“Understood,” Frank replied, “Drop shields and attack.” The Rangers switched out their Ocean Shields for their personal weapons and charged into battle. Ruby and Melody were the first to attempt an attack on the Grand Ranger.

“Marine Double Cut!” announced Ruby as she sent the SA Daggers flying across the sands. Marco held out his sword and redirected the Daggers back at Ruby. She barely avoided being cut and decided to catch her breath from the tension. Melody had set up her SP Cannon and launched a Crashing Surf Salvo in the Grand Ranger’s direction.

“Storm Cloud Mist!” yelled Marco forcefully. A gray cloud appeared around him and absorbed the blast entirely. Melody was confused for a second and wondered if her attack had struck. Then the Grand Ranger leapt out of the top of the cloud and sent a bolt of lightning in Melody’s direction. Melody found herself knocked backward and weakened.

“Deep Piercing Javelin!” Pete announced as the Grand Ranger made his way back to the ground. Marco didn’t have time to react, but the NP Harpoon bounced off his chest shield and redirected itself back at Pete. Five of the Rangers had been taken down and only the red one remained. Frank had his NA Blade drawn and slowly advanced towards the Gray Indian Ocean Ranger. Every step he took he grew more furious at the idea of the Grand Ranger taking down his partners and friends.

The NA Blade and the Shark Saber locked. Red and dark blue sparks shot off where the two swords clashed. From the Beachfront Lab Dr. Gidget, Dave and Katrina watched in excitement and tension. This new Ranger seemed different from the others. He was more powerful, more dangerous and a threat. They weren’t sure if he had an alliance with Wells Corp., but the prospect seemed likely.

“Who are you?” Frank asked forcefully, “It figures that only the greatest and the worst among us would be the ones with swords.”
“So it is the skill of the swordsman that shall decide this duel,” the Grand Ranger said, “Fitting enough since the rest of them fell so easily.”
“Tell me, do you work for Wells?” asked the Red Ranger.
“I know not of this Wells you speak of,” responded Marco, “but I do feel certain…allegiance towards the great Kraken.”
“I don’t know how you could know of one and not the other,” Frank said as he struggled to maintain the upper edge in this swordfight, “but we won’t stop until you’re defeated.”
“Won’t happen,” said the Grand Ranger, “I now know just how skilled those who hold the remaining six Totems are. We shall meet again another day.” The Grand Ranger withdrew his sword and held up his hand. A bolt of navy lightning struck the area where he stood, and he vanished as quickly as he had arrived.

“Power down,” Frank said as he returned to his civilian form. The other five had already lost their power in the battle and were slowly returning to their full strength.
“Never knew there was a seventh,” Ruby added.
“I have a feeling we’ll see him again,” Melody said.
“He did say we would,” Pete commented.
“I wonder if we’ll survive next time,” Chris said, “He’s a tough one.”
“At least we’re safe now,” Serena said, “There’s only one person to see about this.”

The six walked up to Dr. Gidget and Dave. When they questioned where Katrina was she told them that Katrina had left not too soon after Marco had introduced himself.
“There is a seventh Totem,” Pamela said, “The tablets told of precisely that many.”
“They said absolutely nothing about the last one being evil,” Dave said, “Still, it is interesting. Seven Totems, Seven Seas…that’s how it seems to work. If you meet him again try to find out who he is.”
“Only a human would know how to use the Totems to become a Ranger,” Pamela commented, “We’ll discuss this with Dr. Hoth and see if we can come up with anything.”
“Until then,” Dave added, “Enjoy yourselves…May as well have some fun before you go through something like that again.”

The six nodded in agreement. The Grand Ranger was something new and entirely unexpected, and would very well be the greatest challenge they’d ever face.


On the other side of the beach Marco had just powered down. His Totem was shining brightly, and he felt this feeling inside of him. It was a feeling of power…of strength…and he wanted to, from here on out, continually prove that he was better than the six who called themselves Ocean Fleet. Some of this force inside him was natural human ambition, but a good portion of it could also be attributed to the change Kraken had made in it two years ago.

“I can feel it…” he said to himself, “Something is out there in the seas calling for me. I will do whatever it takes to make it mine. The Grand Ranger shall be stopped by no man, beast, or Mother Nature.” He laughed maliciously, and no one noticed. Perhaps that was for the better.

Wells Oil Platform

“Ooh!” Ohmi squealed delightedly, “So THAT’S the Grand Ranger. He’s quite a piece of work. I would simply LOVE to have him working for us!”
“I will make that happen,” Wells said to her, “just as soon as he has one more thing.”
“What?”
“That will surely show itself in time, so you need not worry.” Ohmi walked to the door of Wells’ office and prepared to return to the private quarters she had been granted in the ship. All the generals had their own private rooms. Just as she had her hand on the doorknob Wells walked up to her and gave her an envelope.

“Give this to Fission, and tell Metallico to shut down the Oil Beast Refinery until further notice. If all goes according to my plans we won’t need it for a good while. After that we can start the preparations for luring the Grand Ranger to our side. It shan’t be much effort at all…he does already know of me, if not my host. Absolutely perfect…”

Ohmi left the room and left Wells to his own devices. He continued to watch through the Sea’s Eye. The piece of reflective glass in the middle of the dark and twisted coral switched to another image. It was a shadowed image of a vessel at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. Wells let out a malicious laugh, for everything was going according to his plans. He couldn’t be more thrilled.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Pete finds something while scuba-diving, and Frank goes down with him to see what it is. The Grand Ranger is following close behind, and Dr. Gidget continues her sleuthing about the secrets of the Treasure Hunters. When the skies turn cloudy and that which was thought lost returns a battle no one was expecting shall commence. “Raise the Grand Shark”.

[bjlovel]

Like the spin on the grand ranger. Keep up the goodwork

[GreenNinja]

Episode 21: Raise the Grand Shark

LAST TIME
Marco returned to Windy Peaks, Dr. Gidget began her snooping into the Treasure Hunters’ business, and the Grand Ranger had a fight with the other six. Needless to say he dealt with them very easily. The six are now faced with a mysterious fighter, Marco with a great power, Katrina with a challenge, Dr. Gidget with a case, and Wells Corp. with an opportunity. A great event is about to play out.

Almost 350 years ago a dreaded pirate ship sailed the seas. Its name was one that struck dread into the hearts of even the most fearsome and rugged pirates. The Grand Shark was its name. The ship was said to be given the power of the sea gods themselves, and anyone who ran across it barely survived to tell the tale. The Grand Shark never had a true owner – it was bandied about by various pirates until it was taken down by a cannonball to the hull from Blackbeard himself and the jagged rocks placed along the shore.

Some say the Grand Shark still moves beneath the sea, continuing its ghostly voyage. Others say that the ship was nothing more than a well-built craft that fell into other hands. And still there exists that mystery, that wonderment, that maybe the Shark is still out there somewhere. To this day none of it has been proven true, and yet the true explorers know, in their hearts, that it may be out there, and they will keep on searching.

“Wow,” Frank said as he placed the book back on the bookshelf it had occupied in the Beachfront Lab, “Thanks for the book, Dr. Gidget. I didn’t know you had all of these. I mean, treasure hunting is important to me, but I really can’t believe that I haven’t read about some of this stuff earlier.”

“You never asked,” Dr. Gidget with a quiet laugh, “I’ll let you keep a couple more if you want. I’ve got some really great things here. The World Treasure Atlas; Smithsonian Guide to Ancient Gemstones; Myths and Folklore: Are They Real? Take what you please.”

Frank immediately gathered up the books and began to set off for the gift shop. He was going to keep them in his bag and search through them tonight. Just as he was about to leave Pete suddenly opened the door in surprise. His face was in shock, and he was still in his scuba-diving suit. Dave asked him what had him so shocked.

“Frankie,” he said exhaustedly, “There’s…something…you’ll want to see.”
“What?” Frank replied in a simple yet eager tone.
“Just follow,” Pete said as he headed back out onto the beach, “Oh and you’ll need a scuba suit.”

The boys raced to the shore, but Melody and Ruby were close behind. Ruby had jumped down from the lifeguard tower and Melody raced up behind the group of three. Melody grabbed Pete by his shoulder and turned him around to face her. She spoke in a way that was calm yet excited.
“Whatever you’re taking him to see, you’re not going without us!”
“Come on!” Ruby pleaded, “Let us go!”
“Sure,” Pete said, “Just hope we have enough suits…where are Chris and Serena?”
“They’re out touring Windy Peaks,” Ruby answered, “Now, are you going to show us this thing or not?”
“Sure, whenever it is we leave!” Pete answered as he freed himself from Melody’s grip, “Get your suits – we’re going down!”

The four climbed into tight-fitting wetsuits and slipped on all the necessary accessories – air tanks, goggles and flippers. Pete told them to follow him underwater. He pulled out a flashlight when they were partway down and shone it in the direction they were supposed to swim in. None of them noticed that someone was slowly following behind.

The Grand Ranger was walking underwater at a brisk pace. It was just the same as if he was on land, except much waterier. The Spirit Totems, and the suits they gave way to, allowed their users to breathe underwater, and so far only the Grand Ranger had discovered this curious ability. He was following them for a reason. The thing they were going towards was exactly what he sought.

“It should be near this trench,” Pete said as he paddled to a desolate, dark corner of the ocean, “I tell ya, I didn’t believe this thing existed at first.”
“What are we going to?” Frank asked, “You haven’t told us yet!”
“Wait and see…”

They swam further and further down into the cold ocean depths all while being unaware of the Grand Ranger’s presence. After what could’ve been several minutes or several hours Pete finally alerted his tired companions to what he had taken them into the ocean to show them. Frank remained entirely still and Ruby and Melody let out gasps that could be heard quite clearly by their stealthy adversary.

It was a rotting hulk of an old pirate ship. The wood was showing clearly as the gray paint that had once covered it had vanished entirely. The metal bow, while rusted almost beyond recognition, was topped off by a figurehead of a woman that a small etching on it identified as “Our Lady of the Storms.” Frank finally broke free from his stupor and swam around the vessel; all his life he had sought to discover something while treasure hunting and this fulfilled his dreams more than anything.

“Does anyone know the name of this ship?” Melody asked.
Ruby answered, “It depends if we’re able to read it.” She swam up to the mast and darted through a broken sail. As Frank passed her by he saw the ship’s name written in a dark blue paint on the side. It was difficult to make out, but Pete’s flashlight helped him a lot. Frank stared intensely at the name in hopes of seeing what this ship was.

“Gr…” he said, “Okay, it’s definitely a G-R. G-r-a-n-d. Grand. Grand? Please, don’t tell me this has anything to do with him…”
“Keep reading,” Pete said, “The Verne Labs have to know about this so I can get my proper credit. No one’s going to claim they found this before I did! Not while I’m scuba diving!”
“Go on,” Melody ushered him, “We’ve got ‘Grand.’”

“Sh…Shar…” Frank was about to finish the sentence when his voice changed to a shocked whisper. “I don’t believe it.”
“What?” Ruby asked as she swum up behind him.
“We’ve found…we’ve found…the Grand Shark.”

The four swam back and realized that this rotting pirate ship was the legendary, once feared vessel that sailed the Seven Seas. They had uncovered it at long last. Melody darted forward and prepared to see more of the ship’s interior, but she was instantly stopped by a shadowy figure from within the ship.

“Nobody takes this ship,” spoke the voice. It was deep, echoing, and forceful, “It should go with its rightful owner. That would be…me.”
“I’m not going to be stopped by a pirate ghost!” Melody said as she gathered her courage, “let’s take him!’
“Right!” spoke Frank as he and the other two swam up beside Melody. They situated themselves on the floor of the ocean and activated their morphers with a call of “Ocean Tide, Rise!”

The four entered into Ranger form and took out their Tridents. Frank and Pete led the pack as they neared the “pirate ghost.” The tips of their Tridents shone in lights of their respective colors, and the illumination revealed that what they were seeing was not a pirate ghost – or a ghost at all.

“Hello,” said the Grand Ranger as the two Tridents were placed to his face, “I believe we’ve met before. How do you like the Grand Shark? Thing of beauty, isn’t she? Well, you’re not going anywhere…” he took out his Shark Saber and let electricity crackle across it, “…near my ship.”

“Run,” said Frank in a squeaky voice. The four Rangers swam out of the way and dodged various lightning bolts the Grand Ranger was shooting in their direction. Pete just managed to snatch up his flashlight before it would’ve been destroyed, and the four made it back to the surface. The weather wasn’t the same as when they had left, though. It had taken a turn for the worse.

Storm clouds covered the sky and rain was beginning to pour down in torrents. The four Rangers quickly diverted as a bolt of lightning struck a spot in the center of where they had been treading water. When they were safely away from the bolt’s spot Pete noticed a blue light shooting up from underneath the ocean. The four Rangers looked up in awe and saw a sight that left them amazed and scared.

The pirate ship Grand Shark was rising from the bottom of the ocean. Its bow reared its head above the water and the entire ship leaned back against the crashing waves. A creaking sound was heard as though the ship was an ancient creature finally reawakening after a long nap. The rotted hulk gained stability above the waves, and the Grand Ranger was chortling proudly in the crow’s nest. The Rangers felt a sense of dread wash over them, but a roaring sound was heard in the distance.

Their Jet Racers had been sent to their location despite the shifting tides and pouring rain. Dave’s voice sounded over their Ocean Morphers, and he sounded confident, if somewhat shaken.
“Pam and I already know about this,” Dave said, “We sent the Jet Racers. Chris and Serena should be arriving any time soon. This is Dave, over.”
“Thanks,” Frank answered, “We can definitely use the help.”

The Rangers climbed onto their Jet Racers and revved the handlebars before taking off across the stormy sea. The waves and wind made steering near-impossible, but the team had pushed through tougher situations before. Ruby and Melody released rounds of purple and blue lasers from their Jet Racers, but the hull, being broken by years of dilapidation beneath the sea, missed most of these shots entirely.

On the ship the Grand Ranger was happily celebrating the revival of his ship. The Grand Shark had been associated with his powers since the day the Spirit Totems were created. It was never meant to be a malicious vessel, just an intimidating one to show its strength. Kraken’s influence had changed all that. The Grand Ranger leapt down from the crow’s nest and onto the dock of the ship. He walked back to the captain’s chamber and found a pedestal waiting for him. There was a skeleton gripping his bony hands to the pedestal, and it was dressed in pirate clothes from a bygone era. The Grand Ranger launched a bolt of lightning from his Shark Saber and turned the skeleton to ashes. He walked up to the podium and noticed a spot for his Spirit Totem. He removed the Totem from his morpher and placed it inside. Lightning struck the crow’s nest and the ship began to change.

A silver energy raced across the boat as it became better and larger than ever before. It increased in length and width, and the words “Grand Shark” flashed on the side in a neon blue before fading back to normal. The ship’s cannons deployed, and from his spot in the ship’s captain’s room/power chamber the Grand Ranger released four cannonballs at each of the four Ocean Rangers. The girls just barely made it out of the way and Pete and Frank zapped the iron spheres with their lasers before they were destroyed.

“What is that thing?” Pete asked.
“It’s a Zord,” Frank answered, “An ancient one with the Grand Ranger’s power. However, it’s still a ship, so we have nothing to fear.”

“Nothing to fear, do you?” the Grand Ranger chuckled, “We’ll see about that.” He walked out of the captain’s quarters and walked to the top of the ship where the steering wheel lay. A silver lever with a blue grip was beside the wheel, and Marco immediately yanked it down. In the power chamber the shark insignia on the Spirit Totem shone brightly, and the ship began to change.

Two wood panels on the port and starboard sides rotated out and took the shape of fins. At the front two wood panels, again port and starboard, slid out of the way and revealed a pair of blue, menacing eyes. The entire lower third of the ship’s front opened to reveal a mouth filled with several sharp iron teeth. At the stern of the ship two wood panels rotated out and hooked together to make a tailfin.

“Grand Shark, Beast Mode!” the Grand Ranger announced to the sea. His Shark Saber was now in its sheath and around his waist. The ship dashed forward at an alarming rate and attempted to spear down the Rangers with its teeth and the metal spike located on the bow. The Jet Racers were barely fast enough, and as it approached Melody and Ruby darted off to the sides while Pete did a 360 and shot himself into the Grand Shark’s mouth and out near the tailfin. The interior of the ship was apparently mostly empty.

“Just avoided that one,” Pete sighed, “Okay, now it’s serious.”
“Dr. Gidget,” Ruby said, “Send the Ocean Subs.”
“And for us,” Melody said, “Ocean Beasts awaken!”

The four submarines propelled themselves through the ocean and arrived at the scene of the battle where they immediately combined into the Ocean Commander. The Megazord saluted and removed its Anchor Sword as Pete climbed in through the feet of the Poseidon and into the central cockpit. At the same time Ruby and Melody entered into the Orca’s mouth and took their spots at the cockpit. Frank was still out among the sea.

“Frankie?” Pete asked as he piloted the Ocean Commander, “What are you doing out there?”
“We’ve got two Megazords on the move and you’re still out THERE?” Ruby relayed cogently, “Are you trying to get killed?”
“Trust me, I know what I’m doing,” Frank responded in a voice that clearly said even he wasn’t sure, “I have a score to settle with this Grand Ranger guy. I’m going on his ship. No one is going to ruin this great discovery.”
“Do what you please,” Melody said to him, “but please, be careful.”

Frank carefully piloted his Jet Racer around the ship and noticed one of the Grand Shark’s wooden “fins” was lowered. He drove his Jet Racer onto the fin and let it fly into the air. Partway through his skyward leap he jumped from the Jet Ski and landed on the dock of the pirate ship. The Jet Racer landed safely in the water a couple of feet away from the ship.

“I know you’re somewhere on this thing,” Frank said under his breath, “Show yourself, Grand Ranger.”
“Why, I’m right above you,” the Grand Ranger said as he continued to turn the steering wheel of the ship, “and you thought this would be difficult.”
“Who are you, and why do you keep attacking us?” Frank asked he drew his Ocean Shield and NA Blade. He slowly advanced to the upper deck and noticed that the Grand Ranger had his Shark Saber already drawn with the shark’s-head hilt opened.

“That is a question you must not ask me, but my master Kraken,” the Grand Ranger said calmly, “and you go to the trouble of sneaking aboard my own ship to ask me. You are either very brave or very foolish.”
“Trust me, I am no one’s fool,” Frank responded, “Besides, what else can your ship do? It’s an antique – don’t think there’s much in it.”

As he said that the two Megazords raced across the ocean’s surface with the Fish and Anchor Swords respectively. The Commander attacked on the left and the Beast on the right, but both were swatted back by the Grand Shark’s fins and left to rethink their strategies.

“What’s Frank doing?” Ruby questioned, “He’s been on there WAY too long.”
“I’m sure he can handle himself,” Pete responded, “The real question is ‘Where are Chris and Serena’?”
“We have to hold off this monstrosity until they arrive,” Melody told them, “Another round of attacks?”
“Works for me,” Ruby responded, “Shark Hammer Twister!”
“Water Spout Riser!” said Pete as Sub-4 released two small water spouts to aid the Ocean Beast’s large one. The combined ocean tornado raced toward the Grand Shark, but the ship chomped with its mouth and cut the storm off at its bottom. Another attack had failed.

That was when a very particular mermaid happened to come up above the surface to see what was going on. Wind and thunder were roaring around her as she struggled to make out the three mechas fighting not too far off from where she was. Katrina watched intensely. She knew the Grand Shark would’ve been revived without Kraken’s help, but he had made it that much more powerful. Evil shows no restraint on the field of battle.

As Frank and Marco continued to clash their swords against each other the two eventually pushed the lever on the left side of the steering wheel back up. The Grand Shark reverted to its normal ship form, but a lever on the right side, this one with a black skull-shaped grip, was activated. The steering wheel lowered itself into the ship and Marco and Frank were dropped through a trapdoor into the captain’s quarters where the steering wheel and levers now resided. The ship itself was undergoing a transformation even greater than the last one.

The Grand Shark is surrounded by a navy aura and rockets up into the air. The mast disconnects and has the crow’s nest invert itself as the lower section of the mast extends down. The flag is now a pommel with the rest of the wooden rod serving as the sword’s grip. A silver bolt of lightning hits the rest of the mast and transforms it into the Storm Saber, a large weapon of great power. The rest of the shark begins to shake and change at a rapid rate. The stern breaks in two and extends down to create a pair of legs. The stern folds downward to create a chest plate, and seven holes open in it to reveal a set of jet-black cannons – two on each end, one near the center, and a large one in the center. From the underside of the ship two wooden arms, each with a black iron hand extends out. The ship rights it as a head that resembles a shark mixed with a pirate rises out. It is made out of iron much like everything else. The Grand Shark Battle Mode catches the Storm Saber in its right hand and poses as lightning strikes the steely-gray rolling waves beneath it.

“How do you like it?” Marco said as a porthole, apparently enchanted by a magic similar to the Totems, materialized in the control cabin. The seas were visible to both Rangers. The Grand Ranger let the ship do the battling on its own accord while he continued to clash with Frank.

The Ocean Beast and Commander were at a loss for what to do, and had nary a second to react before the Storm Saber shone with a blue light. It shot a large bolt of lightning in their direction and left many marks across the bodies of both robots.

“All systems running at less than 50 percent power,” Pete sad, “The Commander couldn’t take it.”
“The Ocean Beast isn’t faring much better,” Melody answered over her morpher, “Damage of this magnitude will take a good while to heal.”
“Well, that problem can handle itself when this is over,” spoke a familiar voice on all four Ocean Rangers’ morphers, “The help has arrived!” It was Chris.
“Miss us?” Serena added, “We’re here to help.”

The Tundra Megazord was standing on an ice floe in the middle of the sea. Its eyes pierced the darkness with a fierce and powerful stare. The Tundra Megazord jumped into the air and shot out an aurora-colored beam at the Shark. The Grand Shark repelled it with its blade, but the attack was quickly followed by a Great Blast of the North. Part of the Grand Shark had iced over, but it took control of the battle once more as its pilot gripped the steering wheel.

“Let this be a lesson to you,” the Grand Ranger said as he pushed Frank out the cabin door, “You have only seen a fraction of my power. Do not mess with the Grand Ranger.” Frank fell onto the ship’s deck and landed with a splash in the water. The fight had taken a lot out of him and left him exhausted. Frank demorphed and drifted beneath the waves as the battle continued above.

“Tundra Ice Blizzard!”
“Sea Drill Strike!”
“Orca Splash!”

A giant ice crystal, the drill from Sub-3, and a wave of purple-tinted water from the Orca’s mouth shot out from all three Megazords and hit the Grand Shark on its chest. The fighter shook it off and released a Hurricane Blitz Bolt – its signature attack – from the Storm Saber. A round of cannon fire called the Shark Lightning Barrage followed. All three Megazords were left sparking and beaten as the Grand Shark transformed back into its Ship Mode.

“We shall meet again, Ocean Fleet,” the Grand Ranger said, “Until next.” A bolt of lightning struck the sky and the Grand Shark vanished entirely. The Rangers gained their bearings, but wondered where Frank was.

Frank was beneath the surface of the ocean. He was still drifting aimlessly with only the waves controlling his destination. His scuba goggles were still attached albeit fogged up, but Frank could swear he saw something – or someone – swimming towards him. It may have been human, but the fishtail left him unsure if it even was. A pair of arms scooped him up and lifted him back above the water. Frank lifted his goggles to see clearly and noticed that the clouds were slowly being broken by rays of sunlight. The light shadowed the thing that had saved him – and all Frank could make out was a pair of sparkling amethyst eyes.

“Did…did you save me?” he asked, “Who are you? Ruby? Katrina?”
“There are still many things you do not know about the Spirit Totems,” spoke the figure in a soft feminine voice, “but the answers will come to you in time. Continue your battle against the Grand Ranger and know this – for all his trouble, he is only human. We may meet again, and sooner than you think. Best of luck until that time comes, Red Ranger.”

The figure dove down beneath the water, and Frank could swear he saw a fishtail once more. Given how human the figure speaking to him had been, he could only wonder if he had seen a mermaid. While he doubted their existence, he also realized that many things previously thought to be nonexistent had become realized in the past few weeks. Maybe he really was saved by a mermaid.

That’s when Frank heard the familiar roar of a Jet Ski engine. His three fellow Ocean Rangers arrived at his side, and Chris and Serena followed close behind on their Tundra Hover Cycles. All were unmorphed. Frank swum over to his Jet Racer and climbed on and the group of six rode back to the Beachfront Lab. They were going to need some time to think about the events that had just taken place. It was a lot tot take in.

Wells Oil Platform

The generals stepped away from the periscope. They had alternated viewing the events taking place out on the high seas, and Ohmi was particularly intrigued by the Grand Ranger. The door opened as Wells once again stepped in. When he spoke his voice seemed somewhere the businesslike man he had once been and the vengeful hissing of the sea-beast Kraken. He had been watching through the Sea’s Eye a couple of minutes prior to his entrance.

“So, that’s him?” Metallico commented, “Not bad. We have prepared the device for him as you asked, Mr. Wells.”
“That is good, Metallico.” Wells responded, “Fission, thoughts?”
“The Grand Shark is pretty nice for an old wreck,” Fission said, “I would be honored to add it to Wells Corp.’s armada of battle machines.”
“And you, Ohmi?” Wells finished, “You seem to be the most fascinated of us all.”
“You bet I am,” Ohmi said in a captivated voice, “That Grand Ranger is simply…amazing. What are we going to do?”

“That,” Wells said case-in-point, “will be up to me. Keep the device locked away until it is required. The Grand Ranger is perhaps the most valuable asset Wells Corp. can acquire – he has Kraken’s powers, a Spirit Totem, and one of the most powerful and fearsome ships in the world. He’s exactly what we’re looking for.”

Wells and the generals remained quiet for a moment. Thoughts crossed their mind about the prospect Wells had given them, and miles away Marco was demorphing and trying to come to grips with what had just gone on. He didn’t know what this power was that was flowing through him, but he liked it. He wanted to use it more. All things were coming into play.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Marco easily dispatches a couple of wandering Oilers and is immediately thrust into a meeting with Wells himself. A battle ensues, and Marco is given the Torpedo Rover after being introduced to Ohmi, Metallico and Fission. A high-stakes sea battle between all seven Rangers ensues, and Dr. Gidget begins to wonder what’s up with Marco. For the villains though, “All’s Wells” that ends with Wells.

[GreenNinja]

Episode 22: All’s Wells

LAST TIME
Grand Shark, an ancient and feared pirate ship, was revived by Marco not too soon after Pete discovered it. The ship went on an all-out rampage in its Ship, Shark and Battle Modes and managed to leave all three usable Megazords weakened. Wells wants the Grand Ranger on his side – and he’s willing to do anything to make that happen.

Lighthouse near Windy Peaks Beach

The lighthouse was almost as old as California itself. It had been around to guide the ships’ paths in the night, but hadn’t served that purpose for centuries. With that in mind the Grand Ranger had turned the landmark into his base of operations. It overlooked a large stretch of sea and the beach, and that is what made it near-perfect. After Marco had finished setting it up with a couple of hooks to hang the Shark Saber on and a high-powered telescope he walked out of the lighthouse and prepared to trek down the cliff it had rested atop for so many years.

As Marco was walking down he came across the very first things he had encountered as a Ranger. It was Oilers – seven of them. This was less than Wells usually sent out, but Marco knew not of Wells and his ways, and decided to fend them off. To him they were threats only slightly below the members of Ocean Fleet.

“Grand Transformation!” called Marco as lightning struck and storm clouds temporarily formed around his body. The lightning and clouds faded and Marco was once more in Ranger form. He reached for his belt and slid the Shark Saber from its sheath. The sword gleamed in the summer sun and reflected off the oily skin of the foot soldiers. “This is for you,” Marco said venomously, “a taste of my sword.”

Marco charged up the blade with navy lightning once more and cut it across the humid air. The sword hit every one of the seven Oilers with a single swipe. Navy sparks crackled on the grunts’ chests as they struggled to stay alive. Marco turned around and held his sword to the ocean while laughing evilly. The Oilers exploded into bursts of flame. The flames quickly died out and Marco decided to continue walking down the cliff.

After no more than a couple of steps Marco found his sword being held at its broad sides by someone or something. He looked ahead and saw a man with wild blonde hair and glowing blue eyes dressed in silver robes with navy markings across them. The winds seemed to travel with him wherever he went. The man’s eyes flashed as Marco and he vanished in a burst of black flame and silver lightning.

Wells Oil Platform

Marco and the man that was Wells reappeared on the outside deck of the Wells Oil Platform. Wells removed his hand from the Shark Saber and stood perfectly still. The wind blew past him and a light rain began to fall as he spoke his first words to the seventh Ranger of the legendary Spirit Totems.

“I have seen your fighting skills against the Ocean and Tundra Rangers, not to mention that powerful ship you call the Grand Shark. You shouldn’t waste your time fighting Oilers, though. I want you to focus on the Rangers.”
“Oilers…” Marco pondered for a second, “So that’s what they’re called! If you’re the one who sends them I may as well defeat you too!”
“Not likely to happen,” Wells said calmly, “but you can try.”

Marco charged up the Shark Saber again and released a Lightning Bite at Wells. Wells held out his right hand and captured the electric shark before sending it back at Marco as a mass of charged light. Marco was sent flying across the deck and landed on his back. The metal didn’t make for a soft landing, and his back was feeling pained. Marco tried to cut Wells with the sword, but Wells held his hands together and summoned a ball of murky water. Marco was confused until he found himself getting shot with the murky mass of liquid. He demorphed and walked up to Wells.

“Who are you?” Marco inquired in amazement and anger, “No one’s shown me up like that in all my days.”
“Some call me Wells,” answered the businessman, “Earl Wells, President of Wells Oil Corporation. You, however,” he touched Marco’s Spirit Totem inside the open shark-mouth of the Grand Morpher. Silver light overtook Marco and fully brought out the Totem’s dormant power – and that included Kraken’s influence. Wells finished his sentence, “…may know me as Kraken.”

Marco’s mind had a variety of new thoughts running through it, and on impulse he kneeled before the robed spellcaster. “Kraken, my warlord,” Marco said honorably, “It is a pleasure to meet you at last.”
“I thought it would be,” Wells said, “Now, if I may, your name?”
“Marco Pullman, or as some call me, the Grand Ranger.”
“Good to know. Now, Wells Corp. wants you, Marco. Your power would be a valuable addition to our army.”
“What’s in it for me?”
“That, you can see for yourself. Just follow me inside.”

Wells and Marco walked across the deck, and Wells creaked open the door to the interior chamber. He led Marco through multiple twists and turns, sometimes appearing to double back, before finally arriving at the destination he had intended. This was a room not seen too often – the Factory. Various mechanical parts lay around, and the three generals were waiting in a line. A mysterious object was covered in a black tarp a couple of feet away from the generals.

“Who would these people be?” Marco questioned coldly.
“These are Wells Corp.’s generals,” Wells answered, “My elite troops, in addition to the Oilers, who aid me in our quest to capture the remaining Spirit Totems and defeat the Rangers. First is Fission.”

“A pleasure, I’m sure,” Fission said as he shook Marco’s hand, “I am the Nuclear and Weapons Technical Expert around here. I also run the Oil Beast Refinery, although that’s been temporarily shut down with your arrival.”

“Next, we have Metallico,” Wells said as he motioned to the man with the guitar strapped across his back. Metallico gave Marco a high-five before he revealed a piece of information only Wells knew prior to this point.

“Real name’s Mick Simmons,” Metallico said, “Former musician and current battler on behalf of Wells Corp. If anybody asks, I’m their accountant.”
“Wait, Mick Simmons?” Marco said in surprise, “Weren’t you a member of…”
“Jack Osborn and the Fire, yes. Good times…until Vanessa Miles. You know the story after that. We split up. I don’t know what Jack’s up to these days.”
“No one does,” Marco answered, “So, who’s this fine girl?”

“That,” Wells said, “is Ohmi.”
“Power of electricity,” Ohmi said casually before slipping back into her state of adoration, “…just like,” she brushed up against Marco, “…you. I think I’m going to like working with you, Marco.”
“Likewise,” Marco responded, “We’ll talk later. Now, what did you want to show me?”

Ohmi raced to the back of the room and pulled the tarp off what it was covering. What was revealed gave Marco the same feeling of excitement Ohmi had, albeit for much different reasons. “The Torpedo Rover,” Wells said, “Work for us, and you can get this.”

The Torpedo Rover was unique as far as motorcycles went. It was made of a gray metal and had two black tires attached by metal rods to each end. The front half resembled half of a cylinder and was clearly designed with a shark in mind. It had glowing navy eyes and a mouth that could actually open and bite with white teeth inside. The back also was semi-cylindrical, and had seven small rocket boosters at the back. The center had a black seat with silver handlebars that could fold to the hollow interior of the front – and the back had a hollow interior as well.

“It can compact into a torpedo with you inside at the controls,” Fission said, “The shark’s eyes are sort of a camera that can see the outside world. Also, they’re lasers. This thing can move at mach speed when it’s compacted, and somewhat slower when in cycle mode. What do you think?”

“I can keep this?” Marco asked in amazement, “Really? It perfectly compliments my powers.”
“You can keep it,” Wells said, “if you promise you can use it against the Rangers. Are you up to the task?”
“Definitely,” Marco said, “and when the battle is over, I shall fight for you, Kraken. It is my destiny.”
“Now that’s kind of attitude I like,” responded Wells, “Go get ‘em.”

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

The six Rangers were sitting around the rocks of the Submarine Holding Bay in silence. They had just been handed a defeat at the hands of an enemy they knew nothing about who was more powerful than all of them combined. Dr. Gidget and Dave walked down the steps to console their protégés as best as possible.

“It’s okay,” Pamela said as she sat with the Ocean Rangers, “You can’t win them all.”
“The thing of it is, though,” Pete said, “We HAVE won it all.”
“Every battle up to now…” Melody sighed.
“…and then this Grand Ranger comes in,” Frank added.
“…and beats us as though we were nothing,” said Ruby, “It kind of downs the spirits.”
“Then don’t give up,” Pamela told them reassuringly, “I’m sure there’s a way. There always is.”

“You know, I got to thinking,” Dave said as he sat down between Chris and Serena, “What about that Marco guy? Katrina said he had a Spirit Totem, didn’t she?”
“He did,” Pamela replied, “but that’s impossible. Marco seemed like a nice guy – and this Grand Ranger is relentless and set on destroying us. The personalities don’t match at all.”
“Maybe it is him,” Serena spoke up, “but there isn’t enough data to prove it.”
“How about we just fight him and show him who we really are?” Chris said as he stood up, “The Zords may be in standby for repairs, but we still have our strength, our will…I’m ready.”

“If you are, we all are,” Frank said, “Dr. G, you found anything yet on that scale?”
“Nothing,” Pamela said, “It could be from any species of fish. Even if you did see a mermaid, there are no facts to prove their existence.”
“You never know,” Dave said cheerily as he patted her on the shoulder, “Keep searching.”

Just as the conversation ended and the six Rangers stood up something was heard sparking just outside the Holding Bay’s door. The large gate that sealed off the Bay until it was needed was somehow lifting itself. Navy energy flowed across it until it was up near the ceiling like when the Zords launched. The Torpedo Rover rode in with navy flames flaring behind it and the Grand Ranger in the seat.

“YOU!” shouted Melody.
“How do you like the new ride?” the Grand Ranger commented from atop the Torpedo Rover, “The finest technology Wells Corp. has built.”
“Don’t forget that we have bikes too,” Chris said, “Let’s take him!”
“If he wants a fight, he’s going to get one,” Frank said as he pounded his fists together, “Ready?”
“Ready!” resounded the remaining five.
“Go ahead, morph,” Marco said uncaringly, “I won’t stop you.”

“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!” and with that a light surged over the six’s bodies and once more transformed them into the fighters called Power Rangers Ocean Fleet. Their vehicles, the Jet Racers and Tundra Hover Cycles, respectively, were docked in the Submarine Holding Bay. Each Ranger climbed onto their appropriate vehicle and sped off after the Grand Ranger. The battle on the high seas was about to begin.

The team split into three groups of two in an attempt to divide and conquer against the Grand Ranger. Frank and Ruby again formed the Atlantic team, Pete and Melody the Pacific Team, and of course the Tundra Rangers stayed together. After dodging a round of navy lightning sparks from the Grand Ranger the three squads began their attack.

Pete and Melody pulled up first. They circled around the Torpedo Rover for a couple of seconds before releasing blue and green laser blasts from the front of their Jet Racers. The chassis of the Rover absorbed the attacks and seemed to take no damage. Melody took out her SP Cannon and drove a couple miles away from the battle before releasing a Crashing Surf Salvo while riding at the crest of an incoming wave. The beam of water and blue energy hit the Torpedo Rover, but Marco had already transformed the cycle to its Torpedo Mode. The engines flared as he streaked towards Melody. Melody was rattled by the attack and thrown from her Jet Racer.

“That’s just dirty fighting,” Pete said as he held out his NP Harpoon, “I’d like to see you deal with this! Deep Piercing Javelin!” He raced back and threw the NP Harpoon at Marco with a strong thrust of his arm. The Harpoon moved so fast it eventually became a streak of green energy, but when Pete neared the Torpedo Rover he found his weapon clenched in the iron teeth of the shark’s-head at the front of the cycle. The metallic shark spit the weapon back at Pete and sent him flying into the ocean as well.

Chris and Serena were the next wave. They fired silver beams of energy from the lasers attached to the front of their Hover Cycles in an attempt to disarm the Torpedo Rover, but as before the machine was made of a nigh-impenetrable metal. Chris decided that they should use the grappling hooks.

“What if the Rover has an electric shield like the Ampzord?” Serena asked hesitantly, “You know what happened that time!”
“What if it doesn’t?” responded Chris, “It’s worth a shot!” The two pressed down on a button at the end of their left handlebar and released two grappling hooks. The hooks wound around the front and back of the Torpedo Rover, but Marco didn’t notice or care. He flipped a switch on his control panel and let the Rover once more compact into Torpedo Mode.

Less than a second afterward the navy flames flared up in the back of the Torpedo Rover as Marco began to pilot it wildly while hovering a couple of inches above the ocean. Serena and Chris were unfortunately being pulled along for the ride and found they couldn’t retract their grappling hooks. They held on for their lives until the Grand Ranger decided he’d had enough fun with them. The Torpedo Rover slowed down the grappling hooks retracted. An exhausted Chris and Serena fell off their Hover Cycles and into the sea. That was four members of Ocean Fleet down – and two to go.

Frank and Ruby sped up to either side of the Torpedo Rover. The two took out their Tridents and attempted to zap the Grand Ranger off his vehicle with their triple-beams of energy, but Marco pulled down on the handlebars and sent the Torpedo Rover into the air. Its wheels retracted, but the two sides didn’t fold together. It could fly just as well as the Tundra Hover Cycles.

“Electric Torpedo!” declared Marco. The shark’s-head opened and sent out a small black missile that was pulsing with navy electricity. Ruby was right in the path of the attack, and took it to her chest. She was thrown from her Jet Racer and into the ocean. Electricity crackled over her body until she demorphed. This left it down to Frank and the Grand Ranger once more.

Frank took out his NA Blade and Marco his Shark Saber. Both Rangers stood up on their appropriate vehicles and clashed their weapons as they continued to race across a deserted stretch of ocean. The waves pushed them at every opportunity as they rallied to maintain control, but the Grand Ranger got the upper edge in the fight by sliding his leg over Frank’s. The Red Ranger tripped and heard the Shark Saber scrape against his own blade as he fell into the ocean. The six Rangers, all in their civilian state once more, gathered together for safety as the Grand Ranger gloated.

“That was easier than I thought,” he said, “I work for Wells now. We shall meet again, and next time I may not spare you. Until then.” The Grand Ranger revved the handlebar of the Torpedo Rover and shot off across the horizon to the barren section of the sea where the Wells Oil Platform lay. The Rangers decided that they once more had to regroup and think about what was going on, for they had just suffered another loss at the hands of their greatest enemy.

Wells Oil Platform

The Grand Ranger pulled the Torpedo Rover into the Platform and set it down on the ground. Marco climbed out and demorphed before approaching Wells himself. Ohmi walked over to his side and grasped his arm before leaning her head on his shoulder. Marco didn’t seem to mind this at all.

“So, did you see me out there?” Marco questioned, “I took them down like that!” He signified the ‘that’ with a quick snap of his fingers.
“Yes, I did see,” Wells said, “and if I may say so…Welcome to Wells Corp. How would you like to be, say, Manager of Exports? After all, it is your duty to ship out destruction.” Wells gave a humorous, yet still, evil chuckle.
“That will work just fine for a cover-up,” Marco said as he shook hands with Wells in acceptance of his new position, “just as long as Miss Ohmi here gets to be my personal secretary.”
“It’s a done deal,” Wells added, “but make sure you keep up an active social standing in Windy Peaks. We don’t want anybody suspecting anything.”
“Got it,” Marco said with a wink, “I think I’m going to like this new job…”

Windy Peaks Beach

The six Rangers were sitting down on towels laid out on the sand. Their heads were resting heavy, as were their minds, over the recent defeat they had just taken. Terry, Heather, and Andy walked up to them in an attempt to console their friends. They couldn’t exactly figure out what was getting to them recently.

“Tell us what’s up,” Heather said as she sat down next to Ruby and Frank, “Job getting to you? Relationship troubles? I want to hear.”
“I don’t know,” Frank said, “We…we can’t really say what it was.”
“Let’s just put it this way,” Ruby added, “We’ve been put down more times in the past few days than in our entire lives.”
“By who?” asked Heather impatiently, “I’ll show them what for!”
“That’s the part we can’t say,” Frank added, “Not sure you’d believe it.”
“I understand,” Heather told them, “Well, just keep your head up. I’m sure the problem will fix itself in time.”

“Duuude,” Andy said to Chris and Serena, “Something’s, like, not right with you two. Feel free to just let it flow and let me know.”
“How about if I say this?” explained Serena in a downtrodden voice, “There’s been a heavy storm heading our way recently, and we can’t seem to escape it.”
“Whatcha talkin’ ‘bout?” Andy questioned, “The skies have been crystal clear as of late.”
“Different kind of storm,” Chris replied abruptly, “Thanks for the help, Andy, but I’m not sure you’d know what to do in this kind of situation.”
“Well,” Andy said in an unsure voice, “Okaaay…if that’s what you want.”

“Come on, bro,” Terry said as she sat between Pete and Melody, “You can let me know.”
“Well, it’s about…that,” Pete said in a secretive voice, “…you know.”
“How many of you are there?” Terry questioned, “I’m guessing this last one’s not on your side?”
“Seven, and yes,” Melody said, “That’s exactly it. Listen, you can tell Andy and Heather, but don’t let them tell anyone. There are some things its best to keep secret.”
“Got it,” Terry said, “Best of luck. I hope you can handle it…I mean, you saved me. I’m pretty sure you can save yourselves.”

Terry walked over to the other two and whispered in their ear exactly what Melody had told her she could say. Heather and Andy listened in intently – this had to be good.
“All of them are…the Rangers,” Terry whispered, “Pete, Frank, Ruby, Melody, Chris, and Serena…all of them. That explains the devices they’ve been wearing but unwilling to explain, their time with Dr. Gidget…everything. She must know as well.”
“Duuuuuude,” Andy said in a surprised tone, “That is cool.”
“So that’s what they haven’t been telling us,” Heather commented, “I promise to Ruby and the rest that I shall not tell.”
“On my word,” said Andy as he held up his left hand, “None of this shall be leaked.”
“Good, thanks,” Terry whispered.

“What are you talking about?” asked a voice from behind them. The three turned around to catch sight of Marco. His left hand was behind his back, so they didn’t notice his Grand Morpher that was placed so specifically on his wrist. “I’m Marco. I don’t think you’ve seen me around here.”

“Marco?” asked Heather, “Okay, nice to meet you. Name’s Heather.”
“I’m Terry,” the girl said in a somewhat giggly voice, “do you know Pete Kasto? I’m his older sister.”
“Yes, I do know of Pete,” Marco replied, “and you would be?”
“Call me Andy, man,” Andy said with a handshake, “So, Marco, dude, what are you doin’ here on this fine day?”
“Meeting some new folks,” Marco said casually, “I expect to see you around?”
“You will,” Heather said, “Terry and I work at the Bar and Grill, and Andy’s a beach regular.”
“Good to know,” Marco replied, “Well, I’ll see you later.”

Marco swung his left hand around to his front side as he walked away. The three waved goodbye to him, but Marco was thinking one thought the whole time as he walked across the beach. “Perfect. So that’s three more who know. Just wait until they see what I have in store…”

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Lightning streaks across the skies
Clouds cover every ray of light
Thunder roars and raindrops fall
Victory is certain and in sight
The skies shall be ripped asunder
The clouds themselves shall be torn
By the Seventh Totem’s power
I summon the storm!
“Storm Front,” coming soon.

[bjlovel]

Nice part. I really liked it. Keep up the good work

[GreenNinja]

Episode 23: Storm Front, Part 1

LAST TIME
Marco met with Wells. The businessman/spellcaster offered him a position of power and a new Torpedo Rover in exchange for him using the new gadget against the Rangers. A high-seas battle ensued, and Marco came out victorious as he had many times before. With Ohmi as his secretary and the Grand Shark, Shark Saber and Torpedo Rover in his arsenal, Marco is sure to be the toughest threat the Rangers have ever faced. There’s a storm brewing on the horizon…

Lighthouse

It was daybreak for Windy Peaks, California. The sun was slowly rising over the ocean and spreading its rays of light to the sleepy town. At the lighthouse on top of the cliff near the beach Marco Pullman and Ohmi waited until the time was just right for their plan to begin. Marco was unmorphed, but his Shark Saber was out and safely holstered around his belt.

“It’s a beautiful sunrise,” Ohmi said as she placed her arms on Marco’s shoulders, “Not a cloud in the sky. Why don’t we take it in for just a little bit longer? You know, before the plan goes into action.”

“Fine,” Marco answered. He and Ohmi stood side-by-side and looked out at the rolling ocean. The sky was painted in various colors that blended together into beautiful harmony, and only the squawking of seagulls making their morning flights and the crashing of the waves against the shoreline broke the serene silence that was present on this morning.

Marco and Ohmi gazed for several minutes before a sole white cloud darted in front of the sun. Marco broke free from Ohmi’s grip and drew his Shark Saber from its sheath. The shark’s-head hilt opened as the blade was surrounded by a blue aura. Ohmi backed up and let Marco fulfill his plan. His eyes glowed blue as he pronounced a spell with such strength of voice that Ohmi felt shivers run down her spine.

Lightning streaks across the skies
Clouds cover every ray of light
Thunder roars and raindrops fall
Victory is certain and in sight
The skies shall be ripped asunder
The clouds themselves shall be torn
By the Seventh Totem’s power
I summon the storm!

As Marco finished his spell a bolt of blue energy shot from the tip of the Shark Saber’s blade and into the sky. The energy bolt soared through the air until it was absorbed into the single cloud on the horizon. A flash of blue light was seen from within the cloud, and Marco knew that had meant his plan was a success.

“So, what now?” Ohmi asked as she walked out onto the outer rim of the lighthouse.
“Now…” Marco said slowly,”…all we have to do is wait.” Marco and Ohmi held their hands together and vanished from the lighthouse in a flash of blue-and-yellow electricity. The lighthouse again fell silent. The cloud in the sky now had a slight tinge of gray to its otherwise white coloration, and as the hours passed it would only continue to gray and grow and spiral across the sky. The greatest storm Windy Peaks would encounter was well on its way.

Windy Peaks Beach, Later that Day

“What a beautiful day!” commented Katrina as she swam next to Melody. Melody was sitting on her surfboard, and both the girls were a couple feet offshore enjoying the summer day. “Heat, no humidity, and the skies are pretty clear. What was the chance of rain again?”

“The weatherman said 10%,” Melody replied, “so we should be good as far as that goes. Katrina – out of the way; we’ve got a big wave coming and I’m going to be the one to catch it.” Katrina dove underwater and swam back to shore as Melody paddled out to the swell. When she was near the middle of the wave she stood up on her surfboard and once more felt the thrill and the rush of her sport.

Melody reached the crest of the wave and steered her surfboard right off it. For the brief moment that she was in the air she performed a 180 degree spin and planted herself firmly in the ocean. Melody turned around once more and rode back to the shore where the others were waiting for her. Pete surfaced from his latest scuba-diving venture and Ruby jumped down from the lifeguard tower to greet her.

“Mel, Katrina,” Ruby said with a nod to each of them. She leaned in and spoke in a whispering voice a cautious question. “You…you didn’t see the Grand Ranger out there, did you?”
“No sign of him,” Melody replied, “The skies and the seas are clear.”
“Phew,” Ruby said with a sigh, “Good to know.”

Chris and Serena were further down the beach looking at the seashells that washed ashore, and Frank was still in the gift shop. He was dedicated to his job even on days when he wished he could be with the others. Pete was, of course, scuba-diving, and the whole scene seemed to have an air of almost unnatural serenity over it. With the Grand Ranger looming it always would.

Katrina prepared to go back into the ocean and continue her swimming (or so she claimed), but a tired and disheveled Dr. Gidget walked out from the Beachfront Lab. A clipboard with a disorganized mess of papers was underneath her arm, and Dave was trailing behind her as quickly as he could.

“Morning, all,” Dave said, “How goes things?”
“Uh…fine,” Ruby answered, “What’s up with you?” She turned to Pamela. Pamela’s glasses were crookedly hanging off her face and she looked as though she hadn’t slept all night – which was likely the case.

“Beaumont,” Pamela muttered, “I know,” she let out a yawn, “something’s up with him and his park…the Treasure Hunters…not all right…I know it.” Her eyes fluttered up and down for a bit before she finally was awake once more. Dave grabbed her by her shoulder and helped direct her down the beach.

Up above the clouds had been gradually graying and growing throughout the day. Lightning bolts jumped between the clouds in the sky but none had hit the Earth yet. The way Marco had done his spell it was set so that as soon as it became noonday the clouds would break open and deliver a never-ending torrent of rain for as long as the spell held out. He himself was playing it cool as before – no one knew he was the Grand Ranger yet, and things were better that way.

As Pamela clumsily trod across the sands she ended up tripping over her own feet and fell onto a beach towel. Her notes were scattered across the towel and her glasses became half-buried in the sand. Dave rushed to find the others, but when Pamela looked up her tired eyes could barely make out Marco. Marco handed her the half-buried glasses and extended his hand. Pamela took it and righted herself. She began to gather her notes when she turned to the man. The conversation with the Rangers just the other day entered her mind.

“Nice to see you again Marco,” she said, “Anything…interesting happen as of late?”
“Not much,” Marco replied, “Just the usual. Working on another of your projects, I see?”
“Yeah, I guess so…” Pamela said tiredly, “This one…this one isn’t for the labs. It’s for personal reasons. I don’t think you know of the Treasure Hunters though.” Although she was a bit sleepy Pamela could still make out a distinct watch on Marco’s right wrist. It had a black leather wrist strap and a silver face with fancily-written black numbers. The clock hands resembled navy bolts of lightning – this had been Marco’s gift on his initiation into Wells Corp. “So, uh, I guess I’ll see you later?”
“Most likely,” Marco answered, “best of luck with this project – personal or otherwise.” He walked away with a smile on his face. Once more he had played the unknowing citizens of Windy Peaks right into his hands.

Pete and Melody regrouped with Ruby, Serena and Chris. They were about to discuss Marco’s odd antics as of late until Serena felt something light hit her on the head. She rubbed her hair and noticed her hand had become wet. Chris looked at the sky and saw the clouds.
“I’m guessing we can up that 10% chance of rain to the full 100,” Chris remarked, “That’s one bad storm cloud.”
“Got that right,” Dave added as he walked over to the group, “We need to seek shelter.”
“There’s always the lab,” Serena added. Pamela walked over to the group as well, and the rain was beginning to pour. Ever harder it fell until eventually the entire sky was nothing more than a blanket of gray clouds. The Beachfront Lab was farther away, and thus the group raced for the next nearest location – the gift shop.

“Katrina, hurry up!” Ruby called, “Do you want to be stuck out in the rain?”
“I know of another place,” Katrina shouted out amidst the roaring thunder, “You protect yourselves!” Ruby nodded and raced off with the others into the gift shop. Frank was taken aback by everybody suddenly barging in, but it was understandable with the incoming storm outside.

“Welcome?” Frank asked in confusion as the bell above the door rang multiple times. Frank began pulling beach chairs off the walls and placing them on the floor so the others would have a place to sit, “Sit down, sit down. It looks like it’s going to be a heavy rain out there.”

“You’ve got that right,” Dave commented, “Windy Peaks hasn’t seen a rainstorm like this since…when was the last one?”
“1975,” Pamela commented, “My mom told me about it. The storm kept coming for an entire week. The streets were flooded, there were hours without power, and its said that some people decided to paddle to the nearest town over. However, it's that storm that inspired me, years later, to create the very thing that may save us during all this.”

“What are you talking about?” Melody questioned, “Do you think the Grand Ranger will attack again?”
“It’s certainly his kind of weather,” Chris commented.
“You know that yellow car Dave and I drove to the beach when we first met you?” Pamela asked. The others nodded in approval. Pamela continued speaking. “That is the Aqua Car.” Dave continued the conversation.

“It’s a specially-crafted amphibious vehicle that can seat up to…” Dave counted out on his fingers, “…six people. See, here’s the good part. We’ve been working on repairing your Jet Racers and Hover Cycles after the last battle and, well, only Chris’ and Frank’s are back to normal. It’ll take some time work out the kinks in the rest.”

“However, the rest of you can take the Aqua Car with us,” Pamela replied, “at least until your vehicles are back to normal. Does that sound good?” The others nodded once more in approval. What felt like an hour passed; stories had been shared, refreshments had been passed around and Pamela had finally regained her energy. Then it happened. The door of the gift shop broke down with a crash.

It was the Grand Ranger. He was holding his sword out to the gathered eight and remaining absolutely silent. The others shuddered in fear until Frank stood up and commanded them to morph. Gathering their courage the remaining five stood up and all performed their morph calls. The Grand Ranger watched in a state of mild amusement.

“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

The light faded and all seven Rangers were present once more. The Rangers did not draw their weapons for fear of the Grand Ranger zapping them right out of their hands. The Grand Ranger spoke in a menacing voice and delivered a message to the members of Ocean Fleet.

“There is a small atoll three miles out from the shore. Meet me there to settle our score.” The Grand Ranger held up his Shark Saber. A flash of navy lightning hit the area near the gift shop, and in an instant there was no sign of the Grand Ranger save for his watery footprints in the gift shop’s entrance. The morphed six nodded to Dr. Gidget and Dave, and the two scientists responded. It was time to put their plan into action.

The Aqua Car was still in the beach parking lot from this morning. Pamela took to the steering wheel with Dave riding beside her. Ruby and Melody took the two seats behind them and Pete and Serena filled the back. Chris and Frank called for their Jet Racer and Hover Cycle and climbed on. The key was inserted into the ignition for the Aqua Car and the two cycles were revved up. Within a matter of seconds all the vehicles were on their way into the ocean.

It was revealed that the Aqua Car was buoyant and easily floated above the water’s surface. The Hover Cycle’s antigravity sphere kept it safely above the strengthening waves and the Jet Racer smoothly ran across the water. After a few minutes of traveling they came across a ring of land covered in vegetation floating placidly on the water’s surface despite the storm. The Grand Ranger was at the very back of it waiting patiently for his combatants to arrive.

The Jet Racer and Hover Cycle pulled up as the two leaders jumped off their bikes and onto the atoll. Chris and Serena took out their Freeze Guns and the Ocean Rangers took out their Tridents. Pam and Dave closed the top of the Aqua Car and pulled back to watch. They didn’t want to interrupt the fight that was sure to ensue between the Grand Ranger and the heroes of Windy Peaks.

The battle begun with the Grand Ranger launching a bolt of lightning at Pete; Pete drew his Ocean Shield and blocked the attack as quickly as possible, but the backlash from the bolt sent him skidding across the rain-drenched ground. Melody jumped up from behind him and attempted to hit the Grand Ranger on his chest shield with her Trident, but the Shark Saber came out and blocked the attack. Melody hovered in midair trying to break past the immovable scimitar until the Grand Ranger thrust his arm and sent Melody into the air where she landed in the center of the ring of land. Melody struggled back onto the land and tried to regain her composure.

While Pete tended to his battle partner the fight continued. Frank and Ruby held their Tridents together and released two triple-beams of energy in red and purple. The Grand Ranger summoned another water droplet veil and blocked the attack. Some of the droplets absorbed the beams and vanished entirely, but the rest were sent flying for Frank and Ruby with one swipe of the Shark Saber. The two Atlantic Rangers were sent into the air. They landed on their backs and clutched their chests where the high-speed water bullets had struck them. The Grand Ranger was just as tough an enemy as he ever was.

“Alright, you took them down,” Chris said, “but there’s still us to deal with!”
“Give it up already!” Serena added. The two held their Freeze Guns out and released a stream of icy energy bursts for the Grand Ranger. Marco spun the sword around him and created another Storm Cloud Mist. He stood perfectly still while Chris and Serena sent their projectiles flying for him.

“That ought to have done him in,” Serena commented.
“I wouldn’t be so sure,” Chris said, “He was never taken down that easily the past few times either.” The clouds slowly faded away and revealed the Grand Ranger was perfectly safe. Several of the icy bursts were still glowing in their shade of pale blue between his fingers. Marco tossed five of the icy bullets at Chris and Serena and sent them flying to another corner of the atoll. The Grand Ranger laughed once more in his victory over Ocean Fleet. Their situation was becoming progressively worse with every battle and this time was no exception.

“And now for the finishing blow,” spoke the Grand Ranger in a malicious voice, “Lightning Bite!” He began to run his fingers up the Shark Saber’s blade. Navy lightning struck all around and nearly hit the Rangers. Pamela and Dave remained protected by the Aqua Car, and they hoped the Rangers would be as safe. Rain was still falling heavily, and the Rangers, tired from battle, were on the verge of demorphing. The Grand Ranger had fought them so much in such a short time that their bodies could barely take the stress even with the extra boost morphing provided.

From beneath the waves Katrina had been watching the entire event. She knew that Marco was the Grand Ranger and knew of Kraken’s influence over the Spirit Totem. She had known of it since the day it was released by Wells Corp. scattered the Totems. She was here at the scene of the battle to provide assistance should it be needed. She was sure it would – the Rangers were barely holding on as of now.

The Grand Ranger finally released his Lightning Bite attack. The electric shark shot through the air and hit every Ranger in the chest. Navy sparks of electricity crackled over their bodies and caused them to demorph. The six were so exhausted they collapsed off the edge of the atoll and into the water. The Totems on their wrists weren’t even glowing anymore. Perhaps this was it. Perhaps this really was the end – for good.

The six bodies drifted through the water, but Katrina caught sight of all of them. She wanted them to survive. She wanted them to live, and thus she did the only thing possible. Katrina rubbed her hands together and let them glow with purple energy. She held her hands out and fired six spheres of the energy at the Rangers’ morphers. The Totems became re-energized and changed the heroes back into their armored state. They continued to fall through the water, but one thing was for certain – they were alive at the very least.

Up above the depths where the storms surged Pamela and Dave watched the ocean forlornly for signs of life. They were unsure if the Rangers were alive, but Dave told his partner to keep watching. They had been through situations much worse than this. The Grand Ranger vanished in another burst of lightning back to the Wells Oil Platform, and the Aqua Car continued to bob above the surface of the water.

If the Rangers ever woke up it could only be hoped that they would find a way to save themselves. If they couldn’t do that, all was lost. Katrina had given it her all, and all there was now was to wait a very long wait.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
The Rangers wake to find themselves amid the mysterious depths of the Pacific Ocean. An amethyst-eyed mermaid shall be their guide to safety, and four tablets may hold the key to solving everything. Tune in for “Storm Front, Part 2.”

[GreenNinja]

Episode 24: Storm Front, Part 2

LAST TIME
Marco performed a spell that brought about a massive storm to Windy Peaks, and Dr. Gidget wasn’t completely up to speed after a long night of researching. The greatest storm yet began and the Grand Ranger challenged the members of Ocean Fleet to a fight on an atoll just offshore from California. The battle was unfortunately lost, but Katrina has kept the Rangers alive. The only question is – where will things go from here?

Bottom of the Ocean

The rain continued to pound on the surface, but beneath the twisting waves there was a different feeling. It was a feeling of peace, of calmness, and of silence. Fish swam through the tides and various species of plant life flourished all beneath the turquoise waves. Six people – the members of Ocean Fleet – were lying down on the sandy sea floor asleep. They were alive and well thanks to the mermaid Katrina’s intervention, but unfortunately they were still unconscious. A rocky piece of debris fell down into the sea and hit the one suited in green on his head. Pete woke up and saw the teal landscape before him.

“Wait a second,” Pete thought to himself as he stood up and rubbed his helmet, “I’m alive…but how? I thought the Grand Ranger,” he looked down at his hands and body and noticed that he was still wearing the familiar green spandex he used as a Ranger. “…no way. I’m still morphed…still breathing…we all are…how?”

Pete walked over to the others and found them still asleep. He grabbed Melody by her shoulders and moved her around. Melody’s arms began to move of their own accord as she tossed Pete off of her. Melody stood up and noticed that they both were in Ranger form. When she finally registered everything that was going on she spoke in an exhausted yet aware voice.

“What’s going on down here?” she asked, “Why are we at the bottom of the sea and still morphed? I thought…”
“I know; so did I,” Pete said, “but someone saved us. We have to wake the others.” The two went around to their remaining four partners and shook them a bit until they finally stirred. Chris’ first thought was that he was still in his white battle spandex.

“I thought we demorphed!” he exclaimed, “This is amazing! Wait…these suits can breathe underwater? WE can breathe underwater?”
“Considering the Spirit Totems are supposed to come from an underwater kingdom, I’d say it’s not too far off,” Serena added, “Where’s the Grand Ranger?”
“No sign of him,” Ruby commented, “or anyone; except for us.”
“They probably think we’re goners,” Frank said, “I’ll see if I can get on the line with Dr. Gidget and Dave,” he spoke into his Ocean Morpher, “Dave? Dr. G.? This is Frank. We’re still alive…somehow. If you get this message, please know that we’ll find a way to get out of this.” He ended his message and turned to the others. They really were all alone.

Not too far from where they stood a pair of amethyst eyes was sparkling among the shadows. Katrina was still there, and she was going to help them defeat the Grand Ranger and the Grand Shark for good. It was her mission as protector of the Spirit Totems to make sure nothing wrong happened. She couldn’t prevent Wells releasing them, but she could stop the seventh Totem before it caused too much evil. It was all about how she revealed herself.

Above the Surface

“They’re…gone,” Dr. Gidget said solemnly as she looked down into the depths of the ocean. Rain pounded on the top of the Aqua Car and only dulled the mood. Dave sat beside her and placed his arm around her shoulder. A tear was appearing in her eye and she was looking down at the floor. To her this was the end of all things, and there was no turning back. They had failed.

“Don’t worry,” Dave said in as optimistic a tone as he could, “I-I’m sure they’re alive somehow. We-we’ve gone through worse scrapes than this. I’m sure they’re probably trying to contact us right now.”
“How?” answered Pamela in a sobbing voice, “You saw it happen. They were beaten and there’s nothing more to it. We never should’ve gotten involved in this whole Totem thing in the first place.” Dave jumped back in surprise.

“Don’t say that!” he exclaimed, “If not for this, would you and I be here, together? Would you be out trying to reveal Beaumont for what he really is? Would we be trying to stop Wells Corp. and uncover one of the sea’s greatest mysteries? No, and that’s why we shouldn’t give up now.” Dave finished his sentence and heard a buzzing sound on the Aqua Car’s radio. He turned it on and heard Frank’s voice sound through. The message was garbled in places, but it did make sense.

“Dave?” the message said, “Dr. G.? This…Frank…still alive…find a way out…somehow.” The message ended, and Pamela looked at her friend and partner with a smile slowly crossing her face. She spoke once more, but this time there was a passion in her voice. It was fierce and uplifting and Dave felt his spirits rise as she spoke.

“You heard the message,” she said, “They’re alive. Start all radar we have. Activate the lab’s radar as well. We’re going to scan the ocean to find them, and trust me, we will find them.” She reached into her bag and took out the device that she and Dave had used to find the first four Spirit Totems a long while ago. “While we’re at it, maybe we can find the Grand Ranger too. It’s about time we knew who he was.”

“Now that’s the Pammy I remember,” Dave said as he embraced her, “Let’s go!”

Wells Oil Platform

Marco was no longer the Grand Ranger, but he could certainly feel the thrill of battle rushing through his body as he reentered the Wells Oil Platform. A large room, once used for meetings, had been cleared out and was now serving as the Corporation’s unofficial victory party. Metallico was providing some classic tunes on his guitar, Fission had created a string of lights that gave the room a festive atmosphere, and Marco and Ohmi were enjoying themselves entirely.

“So, Marco,” Wells said as he approached his newest employee, “How does it feel to finally achieve certain and total victory? I, personally, have never known the feeling, but I wish to.”
“Amazing,” Marco responded, “So, from here on out it’s all about Wells Corp’s conquest of the Earth?”
“You bet,” Ohmi said as she leaned on Marco, “and with you by my side it’ll be the best coup ever. Metallico, give us another tune.”

The lights dimmed. Only the neon-green and yellow glow of Fission’s lights filled the room. Metallico began to play a slow and beautiful ballad on his guitar. Ohmi grasped Marco by his hand and swept him onto the floor.
“So, shall we dance?”
“In this greasy, oily, rusted-down hulk of a platform with music being played by a washed-out guitarist while possibly radioactive lights hang over our heads?” Marco asked in surprise. Ohmi lowered her head, but immediately perked up when Marco responded with, “It would be my pleasure.”

Wells stood off to the side with Fission and watched the two glide along the floor. It was their dance of victory, and to him there couldn’t be a more beautiful sight. Sparks literally flew between Ohmi and Marco’s hands as they danced along the floor, and when they struck a pose at the end of the song lights erupted around them in dark blue and yellow. Wells laughed quietly to himself – victory was, for once, at hand.

Beneath the Ocean’s Surface

“So, where do we go from here?” Melody asked, “There are no visible landmarks underwater; nothing but rocks and sand.”
“There are always paths in the ocean if you follow the tides,” spoke a voice from just off in the distance. The voice was melodic and soothing. Frank turned his head instantly, for he recognized the voice.

“That…that voice,” he said, “It belongs to the mermaid who saved me. The scale, her, it all adds up! Mysterious mermaid, please, can you lend us a hand? We’re lost. We don’t know what we’re supposed to do.”
“That is why I am here, Frank,” the mermaid said. She swam to the shadowy part of the rock formation near the Rangers and peered out from behind the stone. Her amethyst eyes again sparkled in the few rays of sunlight that broke through.
“You remember me,” Frank said, “Show us the way.”
“Swim after me,” said Katrina. She darted off across the watery depths and motioned with her hand for them to follow.

The Rangers jumped up and began to paddle after Katrina. They didn’t know it was her, for all they could see was her tail sparkling with an iridescent light in the water. They followed her through a weaving maze of kelp, rocks and coral formations. Pete looked down at the ocean floor and took in its beauty. It reminded him of why exactly he took up diving in the first place. After what felt like half-an-hour of swimming the mermaid revealed where she had led the Rangers to.

At first glance it appeared to be a deep, barren underwater valley. On the edge of the valley a pile of crushed teal glass was present. Pete was about to ask what it was, but the mermaid spoke to the group of six once more. She motioned to the center of the valley; her eyes shone with a purple light that pierced through the darkness and made a hemispherical bubble of clear energy appear. She instructed them once more to follow her.

“Into that?” asked Chris, “We don’t even know what the heck it is.”
“We didn’t know what morphing would do either,” Serena added, “but we went along with it. Follow her; she may be our only hope.”
“Okay then,” Chris shrugged. He held his arms out in front of him and began to once more paddle through the water. The six Rangers followed Katrina. When Katrina neared the energy bubble her entire body was glowing with purple energy. She swam through the bubble as though it wasn’t present, and vanished entirely from sight. The Rangers were confused but decided to follow.

They approached the massive hemisphere and looked on at it dazedly. Frank touched his hand to it and felt a completely solid mass. “I don’t see how anything could pierce through this,” he said, “Unless…” Frank swam forward as the mermaid had done. His Totem began to shine from within his morpher, and Frank’s entire body was covered in a red glow. He, too, passed through the energy bubble. Frank popped his head out for a second and told the others to come in. “You’ve got to see this,” he said, “its unbelievable!”

The remaining five Rangers did so. As they passed through the bubble their bodies were encapsulated in an aura of their Ranger color, and when they had passed through the barrier a collective gasp was let out. They could barely believe their eyes.

It was an underwater metropolis constructed of glass in shades of purple, blue and green. Merpeople of all ages swum between the buildings and sunlight was streaming in through the top. From a distance Frank could see that it was a material that shone on its own natural power that provided the light in spite of the storm. Also visible near the top of the bubble were the Ocean Beasts. The Orca frolicked with the Hammerhead and the Dolphin and Swordfish were participating in a friendly race.

“What is this place?” asked Ruby in shock.
“It’s beautiful,” Melody commented.
“Is this…Atlantis?” Serena asked.
“Can’t be,” Pete replied, “It’s in the Pacific Ocean. Was there a lost continent of Pacifica?”
“How come nobody noticed this?” asked Chris in surprise, “It’s obviously been here for years, undisturbed by man. Except for that crushed building outside.”
“Before the Wells Corporation’s oil platform moved to its current location to better suit Kraken’s needs,” spoke the mermaid, still in the shadows, ahead of them, “that crushed building was where the Spirit Totems were held. You are in the Neptunian Kingdom.”
“The Neptunian Kingdom…” Frank said slowly. He took in this place for what it was – a lost underwater civilization untouched for centuries. He turned to the mermaid and asked her a question, “What’s here that could help us defeat the Grand Ranger?”

“What you seek is in the King’s castle. It should be overlooking the city,” the mermaid responded. Her shadowed hand pointed towards something on what was as close to a horizon as you could get underwater. A large pearl-colored castle towered over the rest of the city. Its magnificent spires reflected the light and gave it the appearance of a powerful fortress – which it was.

The six Rangers swam forward, but when Ruby looked back to check if the mermaid was there they saw no sign of anything. She had gone off and left them to their own devices. Putting that aside they continued on. The castle was at least a mile away, but the Rangers were desperate to find a way to win, and this was by far easier than fighting the Grand Ranger again.

When they approached the gate they were halted by an armed guard. He though them to be non-merperson intruders until closer inspection revealed the Spirit Totems still firmly strapped around their wrists. The guard drifted aside and let the Rangers swim into the palace. It was a fairly straightforward path to the throne room, and when they met with the Neptunian king they were most impressed.

He was a merperson as the rest of his subjects were, only much more regal in appearance. He was muscular and had a long white beard that went down to his chest. Atop his head lay a blue crown constructed of coral and his turquoise-scaled tail swished in the water. A large gold-and-silver Trident was held proudly in his right hand. Frank looked around at the portraits on the walls and noticed that his name was King Poseidon the Seventh. He spoke in a deep echoing voice when the Rangers neared his throne.

“Who are these surface-dwellers that enter the Neptunian Kingdom? Tell me your names.” Each of the Rangers stated their names and their Ranger titles. They held out their arms and revealed their Spirit Totems once more. Poseidon looked down and gave out an exclamation of joy.

“Ah, the Spirit Totems; I am so glad to see them back where they belong. Where is the seventh though? The one representing the Indian Ocean?”
“You see, that’s the problem,” Chris said simply, “It’s kind of…evil. The Grand Ranger, its owner has, well, beaten us around the block a couple dozen times, and that’s how we got here.”
“It must be the work of Kraken,” said Poseidon calmly, “The Grand Shark is a difficult thing to beat, but we may have a way. If you can distract the Grand Ranger for a short while we will send backup. Are you willing to go through with this?”
“Yes,” Frank and Pete answered in unison. Ruby, Melody and Serena nodded and Chris gave a thumbs-up. Poseidon held out his trident and set the three-pronged end aglow with golden energy. The six Spirit Totems began to glow and their hosts appeared back above the water. The Ocean Beast and Tundra Megazord were already there fully formed.

“No way!” Dr. Gidget exclaimed as they reappeared, “You’re back!”
“Told ya!” said Dave, “Go get ‘em!”
“Wait a second…” Pamela said, “Why are the Zords already out? The Grand Ranger’s not here.”
“He’s not,” said Dave, “but he will be.”

Wells Oil Platform

“Guys?” Fission said as he peeked through the periscope in the meeting room, “The Rangers are back. Marco…” he turned to the Grand Ranger and his lady dancing. Marco and Ohmi stopped as the Grand Ranger walked over, “…what would you say if I told you Ocean Fleet is somehow still alive after you allegedly finished them off?”

“Impossible, let me see,” the Grand Ranger said. He peered through the periscope and saw the Ocean Beast and Tundra Megazord standing on the ocean’s surface ready for battle. He immediately morphed and called for the Grand Shark. The massive pirate ship appeared as lightning zapped the water’s surface. Ohmi tried to race after him, but Marco placed his arms on her shoulders and told her simply.

“Ohmi, I don’t want you to get hurt out there,” he said, “I’ve handled them before.”
“But…” Ohmi said longingly, “I want to go…with you. Together, I’m sure we can take them down.”
“I promise I’ll return,” Marco responded hopefully, “I promise. Metallico, keep an eye out for her, okay?”
“Will do, mate,” Metallico answered, “Go get those Ocean Rangers what for.”

Marco raced out of the Oil Platform and onto his personal ship. He transformed it into Battle Mode once more and prepared to combat the Rangers amid the raging storm. The Aqua Car sped out of the way down below and decided to oversee the events. Way down below in the Neptunian Kingdom merpeople were flocking towards the top of the energy dome to watch as well.

The Rangers thought they had been beaten – but they hadn’t. In fact the battle was just beginning.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
The Tundra Megazord, Ocean Beast and Grand Shark throw down while the storm continues to rage. The Rangers are fighting with stronger wills, but not necessarily stronger mechs. When all hope seems lost a new fighter will rise and silence the storm. Be there for the thrilling conclusion “Storm Front, Part 3.”

[GreenNinja]

Episode 25: Storm Front, Part 3

LAST TIME
The members of Ocean Fleet found themselves alive at the bottom of the sea, but they were pretty much the only ones sure they were alive. Pam and Dave talked about their loss, but Dave reassured his partner that they were alright. Wells Corp. celebrated, but their celebration was halted when the Rangers returned after their discovery of the Neptunian Kingdom. Another battle with the Grand Shark is about to begin.

The High Seas

The Tundra Megazord was ready to go. Chris and Serena were at the controls, and they were more ready to fight than ever. As they sat side-by-side in the combined cockpit located somewhere in the Polar Treader the Black Ranger girl turned to Chris. Chris asked her what she was thinking. A brief silence filled the cockpit until Serena answered.

“Do you think we can handle it?” she asked, “I mean, the last time…”
“That was last time,” Chris said, “This is this time! If the Grand Ranger thinks he can take us, he’s got another thing coming!”
“Tundra Megazord online!” the two said together. The Megazord’s eyes shone an icy blue as it posed on top of its ice floe. The robot clenched its fists and prepared for battle. It had been in many fights, but never one as high-stakes as this.

Inside the cockpit of the Ocean Beast the four Ocean Rangers were standing silently at their control panels. The Ocean Beast had been healed in the place where its component Zords apparently rested – the Neptunian Kingdom – but they wondered if the last battle had left it shaken. Much as it was a defender of the seas that was on their side it was also a living creature – and every living creature needs time to get past that which was traumatic. The previous fight with the Grand Shark likely counted as so.

“Wonder when the backup will get here,” Ruby said.
“Or what this backup is,” Melody commented, “Are we sure we can trust them?”
“One of their own helped us,” Pete added, “I’d say that counts as something.”
“Nothing left to do now but stall for time,” Frank commanded, “The Grand Shark’s out for battle once more, but so are we. Ready to go?” The others responded with a “Ready!” as they gripped their control panels. The Ocean Beast readied its Fish Sword and stepped forth.

Marco was already morphed and in the modified captain’s cabin of the pirate ship Grand Shark. His Shark Saber was sheathed around his belt and his Spirit Totem was firmly in the control panel powering the vessel. He was doing this for Ohmi, for Wells, and most importantly for himself. He hadn’t been stopped yet, and he was confident he wouldn’t be stopped this time either. Marco gripped the steering wheel and piloted the Megazord forward. The Storm Saber was held in its right hand as it stomped across the waters. This was the final battle as far as he was concerned, and the torrential rain only furthered that thought. The battle was on.

The battle began with a bolt of lightning striking the tip of the Storm Saber’s blade. Since lightning was controlled by the Grand Shark’s pilot even in non-storm conditions this meant well. The bolt was released after being held for a few minutes. It was this attack – the Hurricane Blitz Bolt – that had done in the Zords last time, but this time they were prepared. The Tundra Megazord created a new ice floe and jumped off its old one while the Ocean Beast leaped into the air.

The Tundra Megazord firmly struck its landing and released an Aurora Beam from its penguin-fists. The Grand Shark blocked with its blade, but found the Fish Sword hit the broad side of the Storm Saber in a surprise air attack by the Ocean Beast. The Grand Shark’s blade was sent flying from its hands and down into the depths miles away. Marco let out a low growl in the cockpit, but knew that this was far from the last of the Grand Shark’s weaponry.

The Grand Shark held out its fists and let them crackle with the same navy electricity that had become familiar to his opponents. It lunged for the Ocean Beast delivering punch after punch but the Ocean Beast once more jumped into the air. In mid-flight the Beast swapped out the Fish Sword for the Shark Hammer and landed a good distance away from the robotic pirate ship.

“Stop predicting my tricks!” the Grand Ranger shouted from his control panel, “Shark Lightning Barrage!” The seven cannons on the Grand Shark’s chest opened up and released their volley of electrically-charged cannonballs. The Tundra Megazord leapt forward. The polar bear’s eyes on the Polar Treader were starting to glow and its mouth was opening. This could only mean one thing.

“Great Blast of the North!” shouted Chris as the polar bear’s mouth opened and released a stream of chilling wind, snow and ice. Every cannonball was frozen in the air; completely still and unmoving. The Ocean Beast raced across the waters and hit the cannonballs back at the Grand Shark with its own shark-based weapon. The Grand Shark and its pilot were expecting none of this, and thus the hull was damaged from the impact of the cannonballs.

“So, you think you can out-power the most powerful?” Marco scowled with his rage slowly rising, “Storm Saber!” The Grand Shark’s right hand pulsed with navy electricity and grabbed its sword back from where it had been drifting under the sea. Once more the Storm Saber charged with energy and released a round of lightning bolts at the two mechas; once more they dodged the blast.

“Maybe we should try restraining him?” Chris asked, “We’ve already used just about everything else.”
“Well…okay,” Serena said, “At least thing’s made of wood. It’s probably easier to hold down than the Ampzord. Releasing grappling hooks!” The two pulled down on a small black lever on the control panel and felt the cockpit shoot back a couple feet from the force of the hooks being released.

The grappling hooks extended from the arms of the Tundra Megazord but only reached far enough to twist themselves around the Storm Saber. Marco let out an evil laugh and sent a jolt of electricity to the grappling hooks. He went with a rather different plan than frying the Tundra Megazord’s systems as Ohmi almost did. Instead he lifted the magnetized cables into the air and wrapped them around the Tundra Megazord’s body. The icy robot was rendered immobile.

Serena let out a growl as she repeated “Retract! Retract!” After several times pulling the lever back she turned to Chris, “Great, we’re trapped by our own weapons.”
“We’re out of action,” Chris said as he relayed his message to the Ocean Rangers, “It’s up to you guys and whatever the Neptunian Kingdom is sending. Best of luck.”
“Understood,” answered Pete, “we’ve got it under control.”

The Ocean Beast took out both of its weapons and prepared to combat the Grand Shark once and for all. It held back the Shark Hammer as though it was going to be performing the Shark Hammer Twister, but instead held out both weapons in the spinning assault. The Ocean Beast rotated faster and faster in the pouring rain until it resembled a giant water spout racing across the waves.

The Storm Saber was strapped around the waist of the Grand Shark as the pirate ship deployed its old-time yet powerful cannons. Navy electricity once more crackled at the end of each cannon as they deployed their charged cannonballs. The Ocean Rangers were certain that the attacks wouldn’t work, but they hadn’t counted on Marco changing the trajectory of his attacks.

The cannonballs soared into the air struck the Ocean Beast squarely on its head. The robot was forced to stop in mid-attack and recover its strength. Rain continued to fall and the Grand Ranger laughed a triumphant laugh. He had won this battle and there was no turning back – everything was over.

Then it happened.

A single ray of light pierced the clouds and shot down to a point on the water’s surface. The clouds began to disperse as the beam of light grew larger in diameter, until finally something rose from beneath the waves. It was shadowed from the Rangers’ point of view, but even they could tell it was something not to be messed with. It was a large, somewhat blocky humanoid figure that had glowing sea-green eyes and multicolored energy glowing around its hands. Far as they could tell it was a Megazord.

The mysterious Megazord stood perfectly still, and Marco attempted to take it down with the others by launching a Hurricane Blitz Bolt from his Megazord’s sword. The mysterious Megazord held out one of its shining hands and actually caught the bolt of lightning before it had a chance to strike. It reared back its arm and tossed the bolt at the Grand Shark. The impact left the Shark’s cannons completely disabled. A blow had been dealt and the tide of battle had been turned.

“You planned this, didn’t you?” scowled Marco, “Nobody outdoes the Grand Ranger!” He piloted the Grand Shark towards the Megazord and expected to cut it to pieces, or at least damage it beyond repair, but instead he found the Megazord delivering an uppercut to the Grand Shark’s hands and sending the Storm Saber flying high into the air.

“Now what was that for?” Marco asked, “I can get the sword back, you know!” There was a gleam in the Megazord’s eye as it zapped the Storm Saber with a multicolored beam of energy and left it hovering in midair. The Grand Ranger was angry at this point – his once unbeatable mecha had been stopped by this fighter and all his weapon systems were offline.

“Fine, if you want to play that way, do, but I’ve got more in this old ship than you can handle!” He transformed the Grand Shark back into its Ship Mode and then immediately into its Beast Mode. The shark’s eyes shone from beneath the wooden panels and the fins rotated out once more. The mysterious Megazord, having no pilot, did nothing about this change.

Instead it jumped into the air with its hands aglow and summoned a large wave behind it. The wave was glowing with the same kind of energy as the Megazord used – and it was heading straight for the Grand Shark. Marco pulled on the lever to transform the Shark back into its more agile Ship Mode but even the ship’s sails weren’t fast enough to outwit the incoming wave.

The Grand Shark was flooded and Marco himself was thrown overboard. He landed not too far from where the Aqua Car had been watching the battle. The force of the wave caused him to demorph, and multicolored energy pulsed around the watch Wells Corp. had given him upon his induction. The hands stopped moving and the face cracked. Knowing that it was no longer of value to him Marco left the watch floating on the water.

He morphed once more and sent the Grand Shark back to the dock of the Oil Platform where it rested before climbing on his Torpedo Rover and retreating to the safety of Wells Corp.’s hideout. The battlefield fell silent and the entire sky began to clear. Sunlight once more pierced through the clouds and a warm sea breeze began to blow. The Rangers climbed out of their Zords and onto their vehicles to reconcile with Dr. Gidget and Dave. They looked around for the mysterious Megazord, but only found four tablets resting on the ocean where it had once been.

The six Rangers, Pamela and Dave were sitting on the atoll a few minutes later looking over what they had found. Pete, Melody, Frank and Ruby each produced a stone tablet inscribed with the image of a humanoid warrior – and in Ruby’s case, a mermaid. There was a distinctive irregular circle shape at the corner of each tablet.

“What do you think they are?” Ruby asked, “We found them where that…thing that helped us was. It’s gone now of course.”
“What was that anyway?” Melody questioned.
“At least we’re safe now,” Chris said with a sigh of relief.
“The Zords will need some time to heal though,” Serena said, “Should we tell them of the Neptunian Kingdom?”
“The WHAT?” asked Dave in surprise, “I have NEVER heard of that. However, Pammy and I found something of interest,” he held out a broken wristwatch with a silver face, navy lightning bolt hands and a black strap.
“Wait; let me see that,” Pamela replied as she snatched the wristwatch from Dave’s hands, “This belongs to Marco…where did you find it?”
“Near where the Grand Ranger was,” Dave answered, “You know, after that Megazord tossed him from his ship.”
“Then…it’s true,” Pamela said in a low voice, “Marco is the Grand Ranger…this is too much to take in.”
“There’s still the issue of the tablets and the Kingdom,” Pete said, “but I guess we need some time to let all this settle, right?”
“Right,” answered Frank, “How about we just go back to the beach now…or better, home. I’m too worn out after all this.”
“Same here,” said Dave, “Let’s go. The Aqua Car and your vehicles are still here.”

The group of eight got on their appropriate modes of transport and drove back to the shore. As they left the mermaid Katrina once more surfaced. She watched longingly – for once the team had a victory under their belt, but with the answers they had found there came many more questions. Still, she and the Neptunian Kingdom had played a role in defeating the Grand Ranger – at least for now.

Whatever happened from here on out was all up to fate. The Grand Ranger’s identity had been revealed, and everything had changed. Katrina dove back underwater and thought to herself of everything that had just happened. The tides had turned, but for the better.

Wells Oil Platform

A tired and battle-worn Marco walked into the meeting room where he had left. Ohmi walked up to him and helped him step inside. The very first thing she asked was what had just happened.

“I have no clue,” answered Marco angrily, “This…thing rose from the depths and defeated me. I am sorry Kraken, I have failed you.”
“It is not your fault that we have taken this loss,” Kraken spoke through Wells as he looked at the Grand Ranger, “Wait, where is your watch?" Marco stared down at his wrist and realized that the timepiece he had been given was no longer there.

“It’s gone!” he exclaimed, “Then…they know. They know my identity. That airhead scientist girl saw me wearing it. She’s a sharp one. What do we do now, Kraken?”

“Now is when we move onto our next plan,” Wells replied, “Apparently relying entirely on you was an unwise idea. Fission, get the Oil Beast Refinery back up and running,” Fission saluted and rushed off to the monster creation chamber, “Metallico, check that your personal mechs are in order,” Metallico rushed to the Zord Bay to do the same, “and Ohmi, I want you to keep an eye on the Grand Ranger until he is fully healed. All of you need to be in peak condition from here on out.”

“Yes, sir,” Ohmi and Marco replied together. They walked off towards Marco’s quarters, and as they slowly trudged through the corridors of the Oil Platform Marco turned to the girl and looked at her longingly.

“You…you don’t mind doing this for me?” he asked hesitatingly.
“No, not at all,” Ohmi responded, “Let’s go. You took a pretty rough fall in battle out there.” She and Marco gave slight chuckles as they walked back to his room. Even in the face of defeat, in the middle of a rusted oil platform, they could still find something to enjoy – each other.

The tides have taken a turn for both sides, and what happens next is anyone’s guess.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
Pam and Dave prepare for the arrival of a very certain person; the tablets are investigated, along with Wells Corp., Beaumont and the Neptunian Kingdom. The Oil Beast Refinery is back in action and the monster Turtlemax is out causing trouble on the high seas. With all three Zords being repaired, how can he be stopped? Tune in for the next exciting installment “Warriors of the Deep.”

[bjlovel]

Nice chapter. Interested to see who it was that helped the rangers

[GreenNinja]

Episode 26: Warriors of the Deep

LAST TIME
The battle with the Grand Ranger took to the high seas once more. It seemed the members of Ocean Fleet were to be victorious, but the Grand Ranger managed to take them down once more – until a mysterious shadowed Megazord arrived and saved the day. It left behind four tablets and Marco left behind his watch – thus outing his identity as the Grand Ranger. The Oil Beast Refinery is back, Marco is taking a rest, and even more mysteries remain. The tide has turned…

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

It had been three days since the Grand Ranger’s last attack and the mysterious Megazord’s appearance, and Pamela Gidget and Dave Hassel were, perhaps, more stressed than they should’ve been at the moment. The six members of Ocean Fleet stopped by the lab to see them in a hurried rush. Dr. Hoth was sitting off to the side and reclining back on a beach chair.

“Um, Dr. Gidget?” asked Melody, “We came here to check up on you and…what are you doing?”
“Can’t talk,” Pamela replied hurriedly, “We have somebody VERY important visiting today.” She sprayed the counter with cleaner and began to wipe it up rapidly before moving onto her lab equipment.
“Who would be so important?” asked Pete, “I’ve never seen you two like this.”
“Well, go ahead, tell them,” Hoth replied as he leaned up from his chair, “They can know.”
“Okay,” Dave said with a quick glance back as he organized the bookshelf and moved onto the clipboard, “It’s Professor Verne.”
“Who?” Chris asked with a shrug.
“Professor Emmet Verne,” said Pamela as she caught her breath, “He’s the founder of the Verne Labs, my and Dave’s teacher, and the one who assigned us the Totem Power Project. He’s…he’s never done this before. We want the place to be perfect.”
“I’m willing to lend a hand,” Serena commented as she grabbed the four tablets off the counter, “When will he be here?”
“About…ten minutes,” Dave said as he glanced at his watch, “Come on, if you want to help, do it now!”

The six began to help organize the lab while Hoth relaxed. He was here because this was a chance to meet Professor Verne himself, and he wasn’t going to miss the chance. The break in attack by Wells Corp. let everyone think that today would be calm and peaceful, but evil never takes a break – not even for very important guests such as the founder of the Verne Labs.

Wells Oil Platform

“I haven’t done this for a while,” Fission said as he placed a drop of crude oil and an empty turtle shell into the Oil Beast Refinery’s first pod, “but here goes nothing.” He walked up to the control panel and punched in a series of buttons before pulling down on a lever. The oil traveled through the pipes above and mixed with a myriad of chemicals before dropping in the second pod and giving way to its creation.

The creature had a hard emerald shell and sea-green skin. Silver spikes were placed along the back of the shell and its eyes were a deep black. The creature had a beak like a bird and claws at the end of its fists, feet and tail. A mutant turtle would be an adequate description. Fission had named it Turtlemax. The creature let out a roar as Fission gave a round of applause. He knew Wells would accept it and likely had a platoon of Oilers ready – it was great to be back in the game.

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab

The laboratory had been fully organized, and only the four tablets were left out on the table. Pamela and David stood at the door exhausted but proud, and the Rangers sat back to watch what was to be an interesting event at least. Outside the lab a white car pulled up to the parking lot. A man stepped out of it. He was old – at least 60 – and had white hair with a white beard and mustache on his face. His blue eyes had a calming feeling to them, and he was dressed in a pair of khaki pants, black shoes, and a white undershirt with a white lab coat on. A tag on the coat stated his name as “Prof. Emmet Verne.”

Professor Verne walked along the beach until he came to the building identified by many as the beachfront lab. He took a photo of the building out of his wallet and checked that it was indeed the place. With this affirmed in his mind he walked up to the door and knocked twice.

The door was opened by a still very exhausted Pamela. She greeted the man with a simple “Good afternoon Professor Verne.”
“Hey, Professor Verne!” exclaimed Dave as he shook the man’s hand, “Great to see you again.”
“Likewise to you two,” Professor Verne replied, “I head about these tablets you discovered as of recent – not to mention all this Ranger business that’s getting around. I just had to see this for myself.” He walked inside and took a seat on the nearest chair, “Now who would these fine folks be?”

“This is Frank, Ruby, Peter, Melody, Christopher and Yasuraka,” said Pamela as she pointed to each of the aforementioned people, “They are the holders of six of the Spirit Totems.”
“Most people call me Serena,” added the Black Ranger girl.
“Six?” asked Verne as he looked at the Totems around their wrists, “Didn’t the legends tell of seven Totems?”
“Well, yeah, that’s the thing at the moment,” Dave said with a shrug, “The seventh one is well…how do we put this…evil?”
“This is where Wells Corp. enters the equation, I assume,” replied Verne calmly.
“Yeah, that’s it,” Frank said, “Apparently the boss man himself is possessed by something called Kraken.”
“Another sea legend,” Professor Verne stated, “In ancient times the Kraken was said to be a squid that could swallow a ship. Apparently one exists.” He looked at Professor Hoth off in the corner, “I never got your name, what is it?”

Hoth stood up and introduced himself. “Harrison Hoth of SNUVA Labs in England; honored to meet you, Mr. Verne.”
“So, SNUVA?” added Verne, “The polar exploration academy? Why are you involved in this?”
“Chris and Serena are well…they go to SNUVA. I pretty much had to get involved.”
“So, Prof,” Dave said as he walked up to his favorite teacher, “What kept you? You said you’d be here as quick as possible.”
“I had to stop by Richard’s amusement park – High-Seas Adventure – in the next town over,” answered the Professor.
“Beaumont…” Pamela angrily muttered under her breath, “The lowlife, cheating, smug…”
“Still harboring old grudges, are we, Pamela?” asked Professor Verne, “Some things should be let go, however, I can’t resolve this, so try to leave personal biases out for now.”
“How was it?” asked Dave. He wanted to make sure that he and Pamela were doing better than their archenemy (save for Wells) at the moment.
“The atmosphere was pleasant and the service friendly, but the rides and park in general were over-hyped,” Verne replied, “I was looking forward to seeing you two much more.” A smug smile crossed Pamela’s face. “Now, about those tablets.”
“Right, right,” Pamela said hastily as she led Verne to the counter where the four stone tablets had been set down, “They’re over here.”

The four stone tablets were a light tan color; each was about six inches across by six inches down. A corner of each was squared off and engraved with the image of a humanoid warrior. Inside each warrior was a symbol – a crab, a rectangle, a seashell, and one shaped like a manta ray – and the corner of each tablet was cut off with what appeared to be a quarter of an indented circle. Between the quarter-circle and the warrior lay a variety of complicated symbols that Professor Verne did not recognize from any ancient language. Finally, above or below the warrior inscription was an irregular circle shape almost like the Spirit Totems themselves.

“These are certainly quite intriguing,” said Professor Verne as he examined them carefully, “Alone each means nothing, but if we were to place them together…” he connected the four tablets together and found that the symbols interlocked perfectly from tablet to tablet. The new twelve-by-twelve square was looked upon. The warrior with the crab symbol was on the upper-right with the mermaid adorned with the shell symbol below it. To the left of the crab warrior laid the warrior with the square symbol and the warrior – this one feminine – with the manta symbol took up the bottom-left. In the center was a hemispherical indent. The tablet was complete.

“What is it?” asked Frank as he peered over.
“Four of them,” Chris said, “Do the Tundra Rangers get ANYTHING?”
“We have the most technologically advanced gear, Chris, don’t get too greedy,” Serena said sternly, “Now, what can you make of this, Professor Verne?”
“I’m not sure yet,” answered the man, “but it clearly speaks of four soldiers that protected the ocean long ago. Do any of you recognize this?” He pointed to the “N” symbol carved between the upper two warriors. It had what appeared to be a three-pointed crown across the top, but from the right angle it could give the impression of a trident.

“The Neptunian Kingdom,” said Frank in surprise, “This definitely has to do with us.”
“Then it will be quite the intriguing thing to investigate,” said Verne as he righted himself from leaning down. He brushed off his arms and turned to Pamela, Dave and Hoth. “Anytime you’re ready to begin, so am I.”

The door of the Beachfront Lab fell down with a crashing sound. Pamela jumped out of the way and saw the monster Turtlemax in the door with several Oilers surrounding him. Normally the Rangers would morph immediately, but Chris asked a rather different question.

“Wait, wait, hold up,” he said, “Where’s the Grand Ranger?”
“He is not battling at the moment,” growled Turtlemax, “but I shall do just as well. Oilers – get them.” The creatures rushed the lab in an attempt to snatch the tablets, but as they neared the four scientists the Sea Sapphire on Pamela’s neck shone once more. A sapphire-blue energy shield blocked the attack and quickly faded. The Rangers were fighting off the Oilers with various punches and kicks until the grunts were eventually out of the lab and onto the beach, as was Turtlemax.

“Okay, now we morph,” Frank said.
“After the Grand Ranger this should be nothing,” Chris said with a snap of his fingers, “Let’s go!”
“Ocean Tide, Rise!”
“Tundra Chill Power!”

Light shone from the Spirit Totems and covered their bodies. When it faded they had yet again become the suited heroes Windy Peaks knew so well. As each member of the team took out their specialized weapon Professor Verne looked on from the Beachfront Lab in amazement and surprise. He had expected to meet the Ranges on this trip but never to see them in action.

Chris and Melody stood side-by-side and released waves of water and ice from their SP and Ice Cannons. The Oilers were drenched and frozen quickly, thus leaving Turtlemax as the only real competition. Turtlemax lunged for the Rangers with his sharp claws, but Serena and Pete stood back with their weapons in hand.

“Deep Piercing Javelin!”
“Aurora Arrow!”

The NP Harpoon was thrust at Turtlemax’s chest with the glowing arrow following right behind it. Turtlemax retracted into his shell and let the attacks bounce off. No damage was done, but Pete called his Harpoon back to his side and Serena loaded another arrow into the Ice Bow-Shield.

“Okay, so distance attacks won’t work,” Ruby said to Frank, “but how about if we take him in close combat?”
“Sounds good to me,” replied the Red Ranger, “Victory is at hand.”

Frank rushed at the monster with his NA Blade in hand and Ruby gripped her SA Daggers tightly. Turtlemax shot his arms and legs out of his shell and clashed his claws against Ruby’s daggers. She grappled with the turtle for a few minutes while Frank looked for an opening – only there was none to be found. He tried to leave a mark across the back of his emerald shell, but the shell was found to be too hard to cut.

Turtlemax swung his arms out and sent Ruby flying back to the other side of the battlefield. Chris and Melody launched another Crashing Surf Salvo and Polar Snow Shot, and Turtlemax once again retracted his head, arms, legs and tail into his shell to block from the attack. That’s when the Red Ranger got an idea.

“Chris, Serena, go around to the back of this guy’s shell. We’ll stay at the front.”
“Why?” Chris asked.
“Listen to him,” replied Serena, “he probably knows what he’s talking about.” The two ran around to the other side of Turtlemax’s shell. The monster continued to remain enclosed to protect himself – in his own mind he thought “as long as I stay this way, I am invincible!”

“Okay, now!” commanded Frank, “Form the Tidal Crusher!” The NA Blade, NP Harpoon, SA Daggers and SP Cannon were connected together to create the weapon known as the Tidal Crusher.
“Form Tundra Launcher!” stated Chris. The Ice Bow-Shield, in its Bow form, was strapped across the Ice Cannon to create the combined weapon of the Tundra Rangers. Turtlemax continued to remain stable inside his shell.
“FIRE!” shouted the Red Ranger. Chris and Frank pressed down on the triggers of their weapons while Melody, Ruby, Pete, and Serena aided in holding the large devices. A beam of high-pressure water and energy from the Tidal Crusher and a beam of ice and energy from the Tundra Launcher shot into the front and back openings of Turtlemax’s shell and converged.

There was a brief silence, and then Turtlemax’s shell began to crack. Fragments broke off, and eventually the entire shell exploded in a burst of water and ice. The only thing left on the beach sands was a bubbling pile of crude oil. From the Beachfront Lab Professor Verne began a round of applause. The Rangers didn’t power down yet – they knew there was still a round two to come.

Wells Oil Platform

“Another day, another defeated monster,” commented Fission as he walked up the control panels. Wells had seen the entire thing through the periscope behind him, and knew that losses were to be expected without the Grand Ranger active. Metallico, at the moment, was in his own quarters composing a song and Ohmi was with the Marco – this leaving only Fission and Wells to attend to the revival of Turtlemax.

“Go, activate the Rebirth by Fire,” Wells hissed, “The Rangers have no Zords – it is truly a win-win situation for us.”
“I don’t know,” Fission hesitated, “It’s been awhile since I’ve done this. Which button or lever is it again?”
“If you wish to prove your usefulness to me, you sorry excuse for a nuclear technician, I’d recommend you press the button and get on with it! You dare to face down Kraken?!”
“Kraken?” asked Fission timidly, “I knew of Wells - who’s this Kraken I keep hearing of?”
“The one who decides your fate…” Wells hissed “GO!”

Fission rushed up to the control panel and pushed the button that activated the Rebirth by Fire. A ball of black flame launched from the top of the Wells Oil Platform and hit the spot of crude oil along the beach that had at one point been Turtlemax. The black flame spiraled into the sea and rose in height – a monster had returned once more at giant size – Zord time.

Windy Peaks Beach

Rather than call on their Zords (for they had none in suitable condition for battling) the Rangers raced into the Beachfront Lab while the giant Turtlemax stomped about wildly. They ran across Dave, Pamela, Hoth and Professor Verne. As Melody’s wrist passed over the lower-left portion of the tablet she noticed that her Spirit Totem was glowing brighter than it had before.

“Wait a second…” Melody commented, “Look. My Totem’s glowing. You try as well.” Frank placed his hand over the upper-right portion, Ruby the lower-right, and Pete the upper-right. Their Totems were glowing bright and the tablets themselves appeared to light up. Energy in the four colors coursed across the tablet until it convened in the center where the indented circle lay.

“It is almost complete…” said Professor Verne, “If we are to complete it we need something small, round, and preferably similar to the Totems in concept and power. Is there anything like that?”
“How about the Sea Sapphire?” asked Dave as he pointed to the small, spherical sapphire jewel that hung around Pamela’s neck, “It looks to be about the right size.”
“Dave, you may be onto something,” Hoth exclaimed.
“Okay, if you say so,” Pamela said reluctantly. She removed the necklace from her neck and detached from the gem from the hook it hung on. The Sea Sapphire was placed in the center of the tablets. The Totems’ power flowed into it and caused it to glow with an incredibly bright light. A beam of aquamarine energy and light shot past the ceiling and into the ocean; a rumbling sound was heard and the four Rangers raced outside to see what it was.

Four humanoid warriors had risen from the sea. They were large in size – and, as the Ocean Rangers deduced – the next, likely final, set of Zords. One resembled a pirate and had a crab symbol on the center of its chest. A cutlass was strapped across its back and it was primarily red in color. The next one resembled a scuba diver with a rectangular symbol across its chest. It was colored primarily green and had a large harpoon strapped across its back.

The next two were a little more unique in their design. One was blue and had a feminine build. It was designed like a warrior – possibly Roman or Greek – and its chest shield resembled a manta ray. The manta could detach apparently. The final one had no legs at all, but rather a swinging metallic-stone tail. The tail was purple with the body being a lighter shade. Two seashells were placed on its chest to create a pseudo-brassiere, and a pair of daggers was held in its hand. These were the Ocean Warriors, and the Rangers found themselves being teleported into the head of each Zord. Chris and Serena powered down and joined Hoth, Pamela, Dave and Verne to watch the battle.

Each cockpit resembled a rocky cave embedded with stones in the respective Ranger color of its pilot. In the center of each cockpit lay a rocky pedestal with a large panel on it used for controlling the Zord. No power source was needed – these machines ran on their own strength. As each Ranger entered their own cockpit they pronounced the name of their Zord while the Zord struck a pose out amid the waves.

“NA Warrior!”
“NP Warrior!”
“SA Warrior!”
“SP Warrior!”

The four Warriors struck a united pose and raced into battle. Turtlemax attempted to slash at the giant humanoid Zords with his fists, but found his claws being blocked by the shield of the SP Warrior. The purple SA Warrior leapt up from behind him and cut across the back of his shell with its daggers. Turtlemax let out a screeching sound.

He was hit in his chest by the NP Warrior’s harpoon and the NA Warrior’s sword. Then he swung his tail around in an attempt to knock the Zords off-balance, but all four fighters jumped into the air and began to glow with an aura of their color. That’s when Frank noticed something and immediately radioed it to his teammates over his Ocean Morpher.

“These can combine!” he said, “Like all Zords can…ready?”
“Ready!” answered the three excitedly. They spoke in unison the combination phrase – “Ocean Warrior Formation!” and watched as their Zords began to transform.

The NA Warrior folds its legs and arms inside its body as its sword hovers in the air in front of it. The NP Warrior folds its head into its body and splits its body vertically down the middle. The feet fold up and let a pair of black hands fold out. Each half of the NP Warrior clips to the side of the NA Warrior to create the upper body, and the NP Warrior’s harpoon attaches its bottom end to that of the NA Warrior’s blade. The SA and SP Warriors each fold their arms near their body and compact until they are smaller in size. The SP Warrior’s shield becomes the guard for the combined weapon as the SA Warrior’s daggers clip to the sides of the shield. The shield-dagger combo fits over the harpoon-sword combo to create the Pacifica Cutlass, a powerful combined weapon. The NA-NP combo clips onto the SA and SP Warriors – SA forms the right leg, SP the left. The Pacifica Cutlass is caught in the Megazord’s right hand and strapped across its back. The NA Warrior’s head folds in and gives way to a powerful head resembling a warrior from Atlantis. The new Megazord – the Ocean Warrior - strikes its pose as it hovers above a bright roaring sea.

The combined cockpit held all four Rangers and resembled a larger version of the rocky caves adorned with gems in all four colors plus aquamarine and sapphire. When the Ocean Warrior’s hands began to shine with a bright multicolored energy something suddenly occurred to Pete.

“This…this is the Megazord that saved us,” he said, “It’s ours now.”
“So that’s what the Neptunian Kingdom sent,” Ruby commented, “Awesome.”
“Can’t wait to use this thing,” Melody said excitedly.
“Battle Time!” said Frank proudly. The Ocean Warrior struck its pose and began shooting off beams of multicolored light at Turtlemax. Turtlemax screamed out an ear-shattering scream from the beams hitting him, but was still in good fighting condition.

“You dare to mess with me?” Turtlemax screeched, “Try this!” He compacted once more into his shell and began to spin rapidly. His shell hovered above the water and aimed for the Ocean Warrior like a ballistic projectile. The Ocean Warrior jumped into the air and launched more energy beams for the wild turtle – and some of these shots caused the gemstones that laced his shell to start cracking from the power of the attack.

While it was the air the Ocean Warrior held its hands towards the ocean as it had when it saved its pilots long ago; the waves were orchestrated in an attack called the Warrior Wave Crash that hit the compacted Turtlemax and sent him flying to another end of the ocean far away from the Megazord. Turtlemax popped back out of his shell and scowled angrily. He tried to swing his tail at them, but only found it being grasped by the energy the Ocean Warrior controlled so easily.

“Shall we finish him off?” asked Ruby.
“Definitely,” Frank remarked, “This is what we do – they attack, we defeat. It’s a motion as simple as the rising and lowering of the tides.”
“Pacifica Cutlass!” the four Ocean Rangers said in unison, “Neptune Surging Cut!”

The Pacifica Blade shone with a bright energy and cut multiple times across Turtlemax’s body. The sword was so strong that gashes appeared in the turtle’s body before he finally exploded in a firestorm of black flame. The Ocean Warrior struck a pose as the battle ended.

The Rangers had disembarked and returned to the lab where they met once more with Professor Verne. The Ocean Warriors had since returned to the Neptunian Kingdom from whence they came, but the Rangers now knew they could summon them whenever the situation called for it. Professor Verne shook all six Rangers’ hands enthusiastically before giving them generous praise.

“Thank you for showing me that spectacular battle,” he said gleefully, “So THAT is what the tablets were hiding, I see. I’d always wondered what the Totems could do ever since Pamela sent me the notice of their discovery and makeup. This Sea Sapphire is also quite the interesting sample. How did you come across it?”

“I found it washed ashore not too long after the Totems were sighted,” Pamela said, “It probably hails from this Neptunian Kingdom as well – we all saw that it worked with the tablets. So, now that the Warriors are under our command, what will we do with the tablets?”

“I shall take them back to the labs and examine them a little closer,” Professor Verne said, “This was a most interesting stay, and I enjoyed seeing and meeting all of you. You deserve something for your constant and efficient protection of this town…I’ll see what the labs can send. How does that sound?”

“It sounds awesome,” Dave said happily, “So, can we expect to see you again?”
“Certainly yes,” Professor Verne chuckled, “I will stop by sometime soon to check up on all of you. A good teacher keeps up with his students, after all…and in some cases, his students’ students. Thank you for the exciting visit.”

With that Professor Verne walked out the door of the Beachfront Lab and climbed in his car once more. He drove back towards his home with the events of the day constantly replaying in his mind. To him this visit had been all worth it. As for everyone else at the lab – they instantly began conversing. Their first real victory in a long time had arrived, along with a new Megazord, and they couldn’t be more excited.

Wells Oil Platform

Fission was alone in his room later that night. The room contained a wide variety of lab equipment and empty silver barrels marked with a neon green “toxic waste” symbol. He was thinking about Wells’ comments to him earlier that day when he realized a couple of things he hadn’t before.

“Hmm…” Fission thought, “Perhaps Wells Corp. isn’t entirely what I thought it was. I signed on as ‘Nuclear Technician,’ but found my job is more about creating various random creatures. Wells claims to be a businessman, but what businessman dresses in robes like that – AT work?

“Finally, there’s the whole mention of Kraken. From what I can gather – the storms, the Grand Shark, everything – Kraken’s running the show and not that washed-up, oily businessman. What does he want, however? I’ll have to reveal that to Ohmi and Metallico – they need to know.” He stood up from where he had been sitting on his bed and walked to the balcony placed outside of his room.

Fission stared out at the night sky above and the rolling waves below. He thrust his fist into the air and proclaimed his purpose in Wells Corp. – at least when he wasn’t keeping up appearances. As Wells once said to Marco, “We don’t want anybody to suspect anything.”

“WELLS!” yelled Fission, “I shall reveal you for the fraud you are! That you can be sure of…” The waves continued to roar and the dolphins in the ocean continued to squeak as they made their night rounds, but all within range had heard Fission’s new mission.

It had been a day of many unexpected things – this was just the latest.

NEXT TIME on Power Rangers Ocean Fleet
As the beginning of August pulls in, Pam and Dave receive their gift from Professor Verne – a hydroplane with a note reading “use it when the need arises.” The monster Tornadus attacks Windy Peaks looking to stir things up, but the new plane proves to hold more secrets than first thought. Witness the arrival of a new power-up and Fission’s attempts to warn his cohorts on “Master of Air and Sea”!

[GreenNinja]

Episode 27: Master of Air and Sea

LAST TIME
Professor Verne himself of the Verne Labs paid a visit to Pam and Dave. They examined the tablets found after the Grand Ranger’s spell-brought rainstorm, and found that they related to the Ocean Rangers. Then Turtlemax attacked – and was dealt with rather quickly. When he returned four new Zords arose, and appeared to be the mysterious Megazord that saved everyone during the rainstorm. Professor Verne will be sending something soon, and Fission has a new mission – to reveals Wells for what he isn’t.

Dr. Gidget’s Beachfront Lab
Submarine Holding Bay

“What is it?” Melody asked as she and the others looked at the large wooden box, “A new Zord?”
“A highly advanced computer?” asked Chris.
“We won’t know until we open it!” exclaimed Dave as he grabbed a rope. Dave pulled down on the rope and let the box open to reveal what was inside, “Well, there you go…it’s a….what is it?”

“It’s a hydroplane,” Pamela said in surprise. The vehicle was dark red and had a silver propeller in the front. A pair of wings was near the cockpit, and two pontoons were on the bottom of it. “I wonder why Professor Verne sent this to us.” She began to run a visual examination of the aircraft when something caught her eye. A small piece of paper was stuck in the back propeller. She yanked it out and read it to the others. “Use it when the need arises – Professor Verne.”

“Why would he send us a hydroplane?” asked Serena, “For who…and what? There has to be a purpose.”
“Well, it’s obviously red,” Frank said as he ran his finger down the side of the plane, “so I’m guessing it’s for me. I guess he saw my skills in battle out there.”
“He saw ALL of us,” Ruby added angrily, “Why would he give you something?”
“He probably has his reasons,” Pete said as he grabbed Ruby by her arms, “Perhaps it would be best not to question them.”

“So, anyone else want to take this thing for a ride?” Chris asked as he began to jump into the cockpit of the hydroplane, “Maybe that’s why he sent it!”
“CHRIS!” shouted Serena, “Get down from there! We don’t know everything about it yet!”
“Okay, okay,” Chris replied as he climbed back out of the plane, “but seriously, I want to know what that thing does.”

Wells Oil Platform

Fission was supposed to be in the chamber that held the Oil Beast Refinery, but at the moment he was anywhere but there. He snuck around corridors and through secret passageways all while keeping an eye out for Wells. His goal was to get to the room of his closest associate – Metallico – and let him know that Wells had been lying this whole time. They all had been following blindly and never questioning even while some of the clues hovered right in front of them. He wondered why he hadn’t caught on earlier.

Fission took off his goggles and placed them in a pocket of his lab coat. He then put on a pair of spy goggles that could sense just about anybody within a given range. Fission moved quickly but quietly through the creaky hallways of the Oil Platform. Every step sounded against the metal, and he heard water dripping from pipes in nearly every hall. When he was in the general area of the Zord Holding Bay, Wells’ office and the storage room he heard footsteps walking down the hallway. Fission dared not take any chances and darted against the wall.

It was not one person, but two who had been coming his way. Marco, now walking under his own strength once more, and Ohmi were walking down the hallway side-by-side and having a very active conversation. Fission pulled out an earphone and inserted it in his ear to listen in – this could be equally important.

“Really, tell me again,” Ohmi chuckled, “this thing that’s brought us so much was just a souvenir in a Key Largo gift shop? Wells was searching every henhouse, penthouse, outhouse, roundhouse, and townhouse, but a gift shop never would’ve occurred to him.”
“That’s the truth,” Marco replied, “I didn’t believe it myself at first until it gave way to the Grand Morpher – and since then I’ve been at the top of the world; my own ship, a position of power, you….perfect.”
“Ugh,” Fission said off to the side as he listened in. “I’m not going to worry about this trivial relationship when there are more important issues at hand.” He removed his earpiece and continued along the halls of the Wells Oil Platform.

Several more minutes of careful maneuvering took place, and eventually Fission arrived at the silver door that led into Metallico’s room. He swung it open and found him inside. The room was covered in posters and newspaper clippings of Jack Osborn and the Fire and had a stereo in the corner playing music from the 80’s. Fission put his regular goggles on and spoke to Metallico, who was napping at the moment.

“Wake up!” he yelled. The man shot up with a start and turned to the scientist before him.
“Who’s there?” Metallico asked, “Who said that? Oh, it’s only you, Fission. What are you doing in here at this time of morning?”
“Listen and listen close,” Fission said. He leaned in and whispered, “Wells is a crook, a cheat, and a liar, whatever. The point is that we’re not actually working for him. We’re working for Kraken! He’s the one running the show!”

“How does that affect me?” Metallico asked as he reached for his guitar, “We’re in this either way, so I don’t see the difference.”
“Here’s the difference,” Fission whispered in a strong voice, “To him we’re just pawns in a greater plan. I have no clue what that plan is, but I’m not going to put my talents to waste!”

A pillar of black flame appeared at the door and solidified into Wells himself. He walked up to the two and calmly asked what they were discussing.
“Nothing,” Fission said hesitantly, “Nothing…except for the plans on the latest…monster?”
“Good,” Wells replied, “If you’ve decided on something, Fission, I’d recommend you get back to the Oil Beast Refinery immediately.”
“Will do,” Fission responded. He snapped his fingers and transported to the appropriate room in a burst of neon-green light. Wells disappeared in a column of black flame as quickly as he had arrived, and Metallico was left with a confused look on his face when the room had at last emptied.

When Fission was back at the Oil Beast Refinery he immediately got to work on a monster. At least he had been able to relay his message. Fission once more placed a drop of crude oil into the Refinery and activated it. This time he had created a monster of a rather different sort.

This time the beast had no physical form beyond a thin metal wire exoskeleton and an electric fan where his heart would’ve been. The rest of him was nothing more than random and visible gusts of wind blowing around inside. His eyes flashed in white briefly when the wind blew them by, but otherwise he was closer to an armored elemental than anything else. Fission named him Tornadus, and with that the monster was teleported off to Windy Peaks. Fission walked over to the control panel where the button for the Rebirth by Fire lay just in case.

Windy Peaks – The Boardwalk

Today wasn’t going to be spent at the beach. Dr. Gidget and Dave had asked the Rangers to leave the lab while they performed a systems check on the new hydroplane, and so today had been spent at the boardwalk. At the moment they were in the surf shop. Ruby was sitting down on the bench with Frank and Serena while the rest were up looking at the various goods in the store.

“Look at this,” Melody said as she pointed to a sleek, streamlined surfboard with a tailfin shaped like that of a shark, “The Waverider…it’s the latest model of them too. Shark-fin design, almost unbreakable…I have to have one.”

“You can do what I did to get the Metal-Searcher 360-X,” Frank commented off to the side, “Save to get it. I’m sure you do more than surfing, right?”
“Of course,” Melody said with a sigh, “I work part-time here. I was just admiring the board. Now, has anybody seen Chris?”

Chris was near the swimsuits. He noticed a feminine figure in the center of a rack of the bikinis and walked over. He placed his arm on her shoulder and leaned near her. “Hey,” he said smoothly, “You can call me Chris. So, are you…looking to go out sometime?”

Serena walked over to Chris and grabbed him off the woman. She looked him straight in the eyes and asked him in a annoyed tone, “You do know that was just a mannequin, right?”
“She was?” Chris asked in surprise, “So that explains the wooden personality.”
“Chris, if you can’t take things seriously a little bit, how will you get anywhere?” Serena replied, “Come on, let’s go somewhere else.”
“Fine with me,” Ruby said, “Or should we listen to the leader? He gets all the gadgets, after all.”
“I didn’t ask for the hydroplane,” Frank replied, “Come on…where’s Pete?”
“I think he’s talking with his manager,” Melody said, “Goes out on a dive every once in a while, picks up some bait, gets some cash for it, that sort of thing. I’ll go get him. We’ll catch up with you later.”
“Okay, got it,” Ruby said, “See you later.”

Melody walked to the back of the store only to find Pete already morphed. He had his Trident out and was battling with the monster Tornadus. Tornadus shot out a tunnel of wind from his left arm, but Pete jumped out of the way and threw his Trident like a spear in an attempt to take down the monster. The spear went through his body and hit nothing.

“Missed him,” Pete said, “Mel, you’re still here! I could use some help.”
“Already on it,” Melody responded, “Ocean Tide, Rise!” A blue light covered Melody’s body and transformed her into Blue South Pacific once more. She took out her own Trident and stood next to Pete. The two released triple-beams of blue and green energy. Tornadus took the shots to his exoskeleton and was blasted out of the store and onto the boardwalk.

The two continued to fight until the remaining four Rangers caught sight of the battle. They immediately morphed as well, and the battle with Tornadus had officially begun. Chris tried to hit it with a burst from his Ice Cannon but found the beam of snow and energy being gusted right back at him. As Chris tried to recover from the impact of his own attack Tornadus sent out a stream of wind that was attempting to absorb the White Ranger into his exoskeleton. Chris struggled to maintain his hold on the ground, and with enough pulling broke away unscathed.

“How’s that for being serious?” Chris asked of Serena, “I don’t know about you, but I want to finish him off now!”
“Why not?” replied Serena. The two Tundra Rangers put their weapons together to make the Tundra Launcher while Tornadus continued to fight with the Ocean Rangers. The Tundra Avalanche was fired from the combined weapon, but Tornadus absorbed it into his body and let it do no harm. The attack was now nothing more than powdered snow blowing in the wind.

“Can he do that?” Chris asked. As Chris and Serena tried to regain their footing the Ocean Rangers continued to duel. Ruby and Frank knew their bladed weapons would do no good if they could pass through like the Tridents, and Chris’ failed attack proved that projectiles were no better off. Perhaps this monster was unbeatable.

“What do we do now?” Ruby asked, “You tell us.”
“I told you, I don’t know!” Frank shot back. As he finished his sentence all six Rangers were propelled across the boardwalk by a strong gust of wind from Tornadus. The team stood up and saw that Tornadus had suddenly grown to at least twice his size. Fission had decided that waiting for him to be defeated, given how powerful he was, would be pointless, so he made him large right away.

“Not…good…” Pete whispered. He, Ruby and Serena were immediately swept up into a tunnel of wind and placed inside Tornadus’ exoskeleton. Inside harsh winds continued to blow them around, and with every passing second they neared the electric fan that made up the monster’s heart.

“So, you three think you can handle me?” asked Tor